Exile’s Longing Rebecca Airies Bianca Bryant is back in Louisiana seeking help to destroy the Beast hunting her, but it’s the last place she wants to be. Immediate attraction bursts into flame the moment she meets gorgeous twin alphas Matt and Max, but discovering they’re her mates is horrifying. Hot sex with them is one thing—a future is another. She’s not sure she can trust men in power, much less the sons of the man who sent her into exile. Matt and Max Vargus are thrilled to find their mate, but the wariness in her eyes confuses them. Resisting the fierce urge to claim her immediately, they seduce her slowly, showing her that she’s found a home, family and men to stand by her side. But danger still stalks Bianca and they’ll have to fight to protect her.
Ellora’s Cave Publishing
www.ellorascave.com
Exile’s Longing ISBN 9781419934698 ALL RIGHTS RESERVED Exile’s Longing Copyright © 2011 Rebecca Airies Edited by Helen Woodall Cover art by Syneca Electronic book publication July 2011 The terms Romantica® and Quickies® are registered trademarks of Ellora’s Cave Publishing. With the exception of quotes used in reviews, this book may not be reproduced or used in whole or in part by any means existing without written permission from the publisher, Ellora’s Cave Publishing, Inc.® 1056 Home Avenue, Akron OH 44310-3502. Warning: The unauthorized reproduction or distribution of this copyrighted work is illegal. No part of this book may be scanned, uploaded or distributed via the Internet or any other means, electronic or print, without the publisher’s permission. Criminal copyright infringement, including infringement without monetary gain, is investigated by the FBI and is punishable by up to 5 years in federal prison and a fine of $250,000. (http://www.fbi.gov/ipr/). Please purchase only authorized electronic or print editions and do not participate in or encourage the electronic piracy of copyrighted material. Your support of the author’s rights is appreciated. This book is a work of fiction and any resemblance to persons, living or dead, or places, events or locales is purely coincidental. The characters are productions of the authors’ imagination and used fictitiously. The publisher and author(s) acknowledge the trademark status and trademark ownership of all trademarks, service marks and word marks mentioned in this book. The publisher does not have any control over, and does not assume any responsibility for, author or third-party Web sites or their content.
EXILE’S LONGING Rebecca Airies
Dedication For my friends, both on the web and off. Also, this is for Mrs. V and all the teachers who encouraged creativity and dreams. Thank you to Linda B for critiquing Exile’s Longing and giving me encouragement and ideas when I was stuck.
Rebecca Airies
Chapter One “You know if you’re not going to listen to me, there’s really no reason for me to be here.” Bianca gritted her teeth. If that creature had been something she could handle on her own, she wouldn’t be here. Louisiana would be the last place she’d run to hide or for help. She wanted to hit something or someone. She looked over at the head of the New Orleans Protectorate, Paul Barr. Her first choice would be him. The blond-haired man looked like a combination of an executive and surfer boy. His skin was so golden he could have just walked off some beach. Well, if he could relax enough to have fun at the beach. He’d been wearing a nice, conventional gray suit and burgundy tie earlier this morning but now the jacket was gone and the collar of the shirt was open. She hadn’t ever met anyone as buttoned-down and controlled as he was. “You knew we’d bring in some shifters to help.” Paul tapped a finger on the large rectangular table in the drab, brown and beige conference room. There was tension around his mouth and the muscles of his neck and jaw. She knew he didn’t understand her resistance. He hadn’t taken the time to try to listen. The mission would involve shifters and maybe vampires. They’d need the strength of at least some nonhumans. The Protectorate tried to work with the paranormals as much as possible and he seemed determined that it had to be her clan. He had the commanding attitude a man of his rank should, but he didn’t pay attention at all. That was frustrating the hell out of her. She’d known he’d look for help. That was a given. But she hadn’t had a clue they’d be bringing in tigers. They definitely hadn’t said a word about sending out an image of her to try to find her clan since she wouldn’t tell them which group it was. Those were important distinctions. Tigers hated magic and she’d been up to her neck in it for a few years. Her involvement with witches had been cut except for the witches with the Protectorate, but that probably wouldn’t matter. She didn’t want her old clan involved. The alphas and her father had a reason for throwing her out of the clan and she wasn’t sure the men in charge now were any different. Those men had believed she was a danger to the clan among other things. The fact that there was something even more dangerous than any tiger or human chasing her made contacting them even worse. This wasn’t how she wanted to meet them. “Yeah, shifters in general. Since the New Orleans Protectorate works so well with paranormals I thought you’d put together a group of different shifters, maybe a few vampires and witches who’d have the best chance of fighting and killing the Beast. Not trying to find one specific group.” She glared at the blond man.
6
Exile’s Longing
“Your clan deserves to know where you are,” Grant Cassin said as he walked into the room. And there was irritation number two. She’d wondered where he was. He looked as if he’d just come from a night on the town. His shoulder-length, light-blond hair appeared finger-combed, but his eyes were sharp and clear. He didn’t fit in with the business attire and uniforms most of the people in this building wore. Today, he had on a black leather jacket, a black t-shirt and blue jeans. Casual attire seemed to be his preferred clothes. Grant was a tiger shifter who worked for the Protectorate and had met her when she’d landed in New Orleans. She’d been a little cautious at first and he’d pulled out his badge as proof that he’d been sent for her. He’d been trying to pry the name of her clan out of her since that first meeting. She suspected he was the one who’d put the idea in Paul’s head. Neither man had paid any attention to her denials. As far as she was concerned, her clan didn’t deserve to know shit about her. Not where she was, what she did or anything else. They’d lost that right long ago. She might have been thinking about a home and maybe looking at her clan to see if the new alphas were different from the old ones. That didn’t mean that she wanted to contact them at one of the worst times of her life. “How many times do I have to tell you? I don’t have a clan. I haven’t had one since I was thirteen.” She leaned forward and glared at him. This was getting on her nerves. She didn’t know when the Beast would find her and they were too busy tracking down possible relatives of hers to pay much attention to setting a trap for it. Not to mention the fact that her clan and family believed her to be dead. That was something that had stunned her. “They didn’t—” Grant began. Bianca felt a little trapped and had to stand. She leaned toward him, her hands braced on the smudged and scratched, muted brown surface of the wooden table. “Let me tell you about my clan, the condensed version because I’m not going through it all for you. I was a thirteen-year-old girl. I couldn’t shift and my father called me a freak and a piece of shit. He and the alphas of my clan sold me to a group of witches to free the alphas’ sons from a spell cast by other witches. That’s all I was good for, you see.” Grant just stared at her. “So before you start defending them and telling me that it could have been dangerous for me to stay in the clan, you should be aware. I know all about the hate some people feel toward what I can do. I also know the alphas had their own agenda and that I wasn’t important enough to count. I wouldn’t want anything to do with them if they were still alive. It wasn’t necessary, but I legally changed my name to Bryant even though the Protectorate helped me obtain ID and documentation under that name. No way was I going to use Carver, my father’s last name.” Bianca shook her head, turned and looked out the long, wall-length window to the parking lot below.
7
Rebecca Airies
She was restless and she needed to get out of this room. It wasn’t cabin fever. She’d been in cities too long and needed to let her tiger roam free. The absence of trees in the immediate area helped a bit. If she saw a group of trees together, she wanted to get out and run, shift forms, climb or hunt. She’d relished shifting and running in her tiger body since she’d first become able to do it about three and a half years after she’d been sent away from the clan. Changing into a tiger had given her a little freedom during a time filled with pain and turmoil. When the silence stretched, she turned back to face them. “I didn’t realize that it was that bad.” Grant looked toward Paul and she could see the regret on his face. “I was a bargaining chip and they thought they’d gotten the bargain. They got rid of me and freed the alphas’ sons. I don’t want any of them near me until I know if any of this generation is better than my father’s.” She slid back into her seat. “So are you going to call off this stupid search?” “I’m sorry.” Paul shook his head and looked distinctly uncomfortable. “Yeah, I’ll accept your apology if you stop sending out my picture to every clan in the country.” She folded her arms across her chest and glared at him. “No, I was saying I was sorry, because it’s too late. We’ve already found your relatives and your clan.” Paul shrugged as if there was nothing he could do. “You contact them again and tell them there’s been a mistake.” She rose from her seat and began to pace. Nervousness and fear raced through her and her heart slammed inside her chest. Her stomach churned and she felt like throwing up the delicious crepes she’d had for lunch. “I can’t do that. We didn’t track them down. Your uncle saw the photo and immediately knew you were related to him.” Paul shook his head. “It took them some time, but they finally discovered exactly who you were. Your brother and the alphas of your clan are on their way here.” Fucking great. She hadn’t been sure she wanted to meet them ever and now they were coming here. “You could turn them away when they get here.” “Why would I do that?” Paul looked genuinely curious. “Because it’s too dangerous here, because you’re an asshole. I don’t know and don’t care. Just make them go.” She turned to face him, tempted to bare her fangs at him again, but she knew Grant would just come to his defense. He was more protective than a mother toward her cubs when it came to Paul. She didn’t know what was behind that and neither of them seemed inclined to talk about it. Although when she’d last asked, it hadn’t been in the most civil tone. Maybe when they weren’t pissing her off, she’d try asking the question again. “I’m not going to do that. They deserve a chance to prove they are better than the men you knew from your father and the old alphas. This is the perfect way to prove that. If they step up to help when you’re in danger then you know they at least care enough to try,” Paul said with an encouraging smile. 8
Exile’s Longing
“Or maybe they don’t want to lose face with the other clans if it gets out that they walked away from a female of their clan when she was in danger.” She slid a glance toward Grant. He knew tiger shifter society. From what she remembered, the opinion of other clans had seemed to be important to the alphas. “You’re remembering it from the eyes of a child or the alphas of your clan likely were throwbacks.” Grant must have thought about what he was saying because he sighed and grimaced. “Considering what they did to you, they probably were throwbacks.” “I don’t know, but thanks to you two, I might never be sure if they accept me because they really want me to rejoin the clan and find a place there or if they’re only doing this because of the pressure to keep up appearances.” She turned away and stared out the window again. “I’m sorry. I didn’t know there was a reason you wanted to wait. I thought you were afraid to take the risk of making the first move.” Paul’s voice sounded a little hesitant. She rolled her eyes. Afraid, maybe she was a little, but it wouldn’t have held her back if the other reasons had been resolved. She’d wanted a chance to gauge their genuine reactions. That wasn’t going to be possible now. The message had gone out to all the clans and they would know that. They had reason to hide their true reactions. “You wouldn’t listen to me when I tried to tell you.” She turned around and sent a glance toward both of them. “You interrupted me or walked out of the room.” “Well, we can’t turn them back. They’ll be here soon.” Paul took a deep breath. “And they wouldn’t go anyway. Not when they know you’re here and they do.” Grant’s hand lifted in an almost soothing gesture. “And I have to admit that male pride might be behind part of that if you try to deny them.” By his tone, she knew he thought she should have realized it without anyone telling her. She didn’t care about why they wouldn’t go away. It wouldn’t have happened if Paul and Grant had listened to her just once. She clenched her fists. If she’d had a short temper it would have already exploded. All it would have taken was a few minutes to actually listen and they wouldn’t be talking about this now. “When will they be here?” She tossed a venomous look toward Grant. She blamed him more than Paul for this fiasco. Mister I’m-not-part-of-a-clan couldn’t leave it alone. “If you look out the window, you might see them arriving.” Paul gestured to the windows. “I know they’re on their way, but I don’t know if they’re stopping to get rooms or are coming directly here.” “Do they have any idea of what they could be getting into or didn’t you send the specifics with my picture?” She looked back at the commander of the New Orleans Protectorate. She wanted to kill him. Taking a few deep breaths, she tried to calm down. She really wasn’t dealing well with this change. Anger filled her as she thought about what they’d done. All her plans and dreams were ruined by their stubbornness.
9
Rebecca Airies
“I didn’t tell them the specifics, but they know that you are in danger. I didn’t keep that part out. I wouldn’t let them walk into the situation entirely unknowing.” Paul looked a little offended by the question. She wasn’t going to apologize for asking. He’d been single-minded so far and getting someone from her clan here had been one of his primary goals. She didn’t know if he’d be completely honest about it. Hell, her only information about him came from files, missions statements she’d read and her short time here. In some ways, he was a typical autocratic leader who thought his decisions were best in every situation. It frustrated her. She didn’t know what to expect from him. That and his stubborn refusal to listen to her had her questioning his decisions. “So they have no idea how dangerous this could get and that the creature they’ll be facing isn’t even of this world.” She turned away from him and shook her head. She’d never wanted something like that to happen. It was just wrong to bring someone into this blind. Anyone involved in this fight needed to know exactly what they were facing, because it wasn’t going to be easy to stop the Beast. People could die before this was finished. She grimaced. Images of a dark city street and screams of terror filled her mind. People already had died. The Protectorate was the organization that dealt with this kind of thing. They had all the information so at least they’d be prepared, but the shifters he was bringing here wouldn’t have that luxury. Few people had seen anything like this outside of nightmares. “No, but they’ll want all the information about why you’re in danger. Don’t worry. They’ll find out.” Grant sounded certain of the fact. She didn’t doubt they’d ask the questions when they got here, but she doubted any of them even imagined anything like the Beast. They wouldn’t know how hard it was to kill it and that they’d need an army-sized arsenal of weapons to do it. Stopping that thing wasn’t going to be a Sunday hunt. The small phone at Paul’s side beeped. He lifted it and listened. When his eyes locked on her, she knew that the tigers had arrived. Her heart raced and her stomach lurched. She felt very much like puking or running. The conflicting emotions stirred anger. She couldn’t ever remember being this nervous. Taking deep breaths, she tried to calm herself. The last thing she wanted was to let them see how much this affected her. She didn’t know if they were anything like her father, but she did want some connection with her past. She’d always wanted it. That desire had only grown as the years had passed. She wished she could have picked the time and the place. “Send them up. You know where we are,” Paul instructed tersely. He looked at her and raised his eyebrows as he slid the phone back into the holster at his waist. “You can delay this meeting for a day or two if you run out of here. It’s obvious you don’t want this to happen” “Not with tiger sense of smell. They’d track me down before I got out of the building. Since you arranged this meeting, you’d better stick around for it. You can
10
Exile’s Longing
suffer through the yelling and whatever else happens since this is your fault.” She walked over and flopped into one of the conference chairs. “It probably won’t be as bad as you think.” Grant rose from his chair and came to sit on her side of the table. He didn’t sit next to her, but he was there. In a way, the annoying man was showing his support. “You’d better hope so, because you’re not blameless in this fiasco either.” She stared at the door but didn’t hold back the growl in her voice. Putting her hands flat on the table, she tried to ease the tension from her body. Her eyes slowly closed as she concentrated only on breathing. She wasn’t going to let these people know how nervous this meeting made her. Or how much it meant. She was the baby of six children. After being given to those witches, she’d had a hard time dealing with the loneliness. The thought of finding her family again only to lose it scared her. When she felt a little calmer, she opened her eyes. All her efforts to relax and let the anger flow away were washed away as three men came into the room. All three men had black hair, but two of them were twins. Those must be the tiger alphas. Twins always led the tiger clans. For the moment, she ignored them. The man she thought was her brother had brown skin like she had and deep brown eyes. He was tall and muscled, but he didn’t look familiar. As far as she could tell, he didn’t even resemble her father. This man had kind eyes and her father hadn’t looked kind even in her earliest memories. As for the other two, both men drew her. One of the twins had cut his black hair in an almost military buzz. His golden tan looked like he spent his time lounging by some pool, but the muscles and the hard look in those hazel eyes belied that impression. She couldn’t see him wasting much time at the side of a pool, but he didn’t look as intimidating as the man at his side. The other twin had long glossy black hair to his shoulder blades. Like his brother, he was muscular and tall. She’d bet he relaxed by going for a run, stalking prey or something active. Both men had a presence. She’d seen it in other alphas. It was almost an invisible cloak of power and confidence. Most people recognized it even before they said a word. They didn’t need to yell or threaten to get their point across. Following them was instinctive. “I don’t see a smile on your face. Aren’t you happy to see your family again?” The alpha with longer hair ran his eyes over her as he walked over to the table. The two were dressed similarly, but she had a feeling it was mere coincidence. The one with short hair wore a green shirt and the other wore a blue shirt. They both wore black pants. “I didn’t want this yet.” Her answer was low and flat and her voice rang with anger. She wasn’t going to smile or lie about it. They’d know it just as she’d know if they started lying. It was in the scent and in the facial expression. “Yet. You didn’t want your clan contacted when you were in trouble.” The alpha with the shorter hair raised an eyebrow, but didn’t break stride as he walked over to the table.
11
Rebecca Airies
“I don’t have a clan. I haven’t had one since I was thirteen. I’ve been on my own and before I contacted anyone from my past I wanted the trouble following me finished. Hell, I don’t know if I would have contacted anyone or if I can live in an established clan after so long. There were things I wanted to know first.” She shook her head. If she couldn’t deal with life among other tigers, getting others involved would only cause hurt and regret. “What would you have asked or wanted to find out about the clan?” Her brother sat down directly across from her. “I’m your older brother, Tanner. Do you remember me?” “Well, I remember having brothers and I remember Tanner, but you’ve changed if you’re him. You were leaner, not as muscular when I was sent away.” She bit her lip. If the process of elimination hadn’t revealed which man was her brother, she would have needed the introduction. Her feelings definitely were mixed about this meeting in more ways than just not being ready for it. She craved a connection to family and she wanted a home, but she didn’t want to be hurt or rejected again. “And what did you want to know before you contacted us? I’m Matt Vargus and he’s Max just so you have our names. Your Uncle Daniel’s waiting to meet you. We came first because you belong to our clan and your problems are ours,” the twin with short hair said. He and his brother sat down to Tanner’s left. “I wanted to know a lot of things. Most of them are moot because I could never know what would have really happened if things were different. Now you know everyone will be watching you.” She shrugged. The attention drawn by the search guaranteed that she’d never know what actually motivated them. “What would have really happened? What are you talking about?” Max frowned and those hazel eyes seemed more yellow than before. “Now there’s pressure on you from the other tiger clans. If you walk away from me, a female in trouble, the other clans would think of you harshly. You might lose allies.” She shrugged. “Since they wouldn’t listen and let me do the contacting in my own time, I can’t tell why you’re really here. Is it just for appearance, curiosity or something else?” “We don’t do something just because the other clans might frown or think badly if we didn’t.” Matt glared. She could hear the growl rumbling in his voice. “Maybe. Maybe not.” She let her lips kick up into a small smile. At least she was getting a reaction out of them. “Is there anything you wanted to know that isn’t affected by us and others knowing you’re in danger?” Max seemed to be trying to stay calm. She could tell by the tension in his jaw that he wasn’t so relaxed. “Yeah, are you like your fathers?” She slid a glance from Matt to Max and then to her brother Tanner. The question was for him too, although she didn’t know if he’d answer it. He seemed to be letting the alphas do most of the talking. Did this meeting just not matter to him?
12
Exile’s Longing
“In a lot of ways we are. We take the same stand on many things they did. They taught us almost everything we know.” Max’s eyes locked with hers and he smiled. “And you?” She swallowed hard. It was almost like hearing her worst fears come true. She turned her head to Tanner. “Are you like our father?” “He taught me to hunt and about honor and tiger law, but he didn’t really follow what he said. They have no idea what you were really asking of them.” He glanced over at Matt and Max. “Up until that question, I was hoping your disappearance was a mistake in identifying a body even if I didn’t quite believe it.” “He’s right. That wasn’t a fair question, Bianca,” Paul added. “From what I know of those two men, they’re honest and trustworthy. They have no idea what happened between you and their fathers.” “Then they should have made the effort to find out from the older members of their clan. It doesn’t take a genius to figure out my father didn’t arrange a fake death on his own.” She stared at the two men before getting up and pacing to the window. She couldn’t keep the venom out of her voice. “I want to talk to my brother. Those two can go back to the forest. I don’t need the help of them or their clan. Especially if they’re like their fathers.” “What do you think they did? Getting you out of the clan was for your own good.” Matt leaned forward, his tone hard. “Admittedly you should have been brought home much sooner, but everything was done to protect you.” Paul groaned and she thought she heard, “Bad move.” “Get them out.” She looked to Grant and then back to the two alphas. “I think you should go talk to the people in your clan. I’m not telling you anything. You wouldn’t believe someone like me since you’re like your fathers.” “I think you’d better leave for now. Paul and I are also going to leave the room to let her get acquainted with her brother. You’re only upsetting her and she has enough to worry about without you antagonizing her.” Grant stood. “We still don’t know what she’s facing or what she has to worry about.” Max stood, but his gaze didn’t leave Bianca. “It doesn’t matter to you. I don’t need the help of someone like you.” She smiled and turned to face the window. “You know better than that. You’re pissed over something. That’s fairly plain. We will find out what it is. You’d better resign yourself to us being here. You’re from our clan and we will protect you whether you like it or not.” Matt’s voice drew her attention away from her view of the parking lot. “I don’t even have to be here, much less accept your help. There are a few other resources I can call on beside the Protectorate and they won’t insist on contacting anyone.” She looked back over her shoulder and narrowed her eyes at him. She didn’t want him thinking he could force her to do anything. Just because some of her options involved people on the shadier side of the law didn’t mean she was out of choices. She would go to them if she felt the Protectorate wasn’t taking the right course. 13
Rebecca Airies
“You’re not going anywhere. You’d better get that through your head. This is a clan matter now.” Max pointed a finger at her. He looked toward her brother. “We’re going to let you talk to her now and get into contact with some of the members of the clan. See if you can talk her out of that attitude. She should know exactly why we wouldn’t leave her to face the danger alone.” She just raised her brow. She didn’t have any idea of what they were talking about or really care. She watched as they left, letting her eyes flow down the muscled bodies to the taut buttocks. Both men wore tight black pants, so she could clearly see the rounded curve of their asses. She’d bet they both had just enough to hold. She shook her head to clear her thoughts of the two men. They might be gorgeous, but they claimed to be like their fathers. As far as she was concerned, they were off limits.
14
Exile’s Longing
Chapter Two Bianca watched as everyone except Tanner left the room. He turned back to her and smiled. “They really won’t go away. You’re probably lucky they left the room.” She looked at her brother. He was tall and muscled. Almost as tall as the twin alphas. His hair was as black as hers, but cut to about neck length. She looked for similarities to herself in him. She wanted to find something to reinforce the words. Maybe they had the same cheekbones and definitely the same shape eyes and deep brown eye color. She just wished there was more to recognize. She needed that connection. For a long time, she’d felt incomplete as if she was missing something important. She didn’t know what she was feeling without the other people here to distract her. Wariness had plagued her from the first moment she’d seen him. In a way, part of her still waited for the other shoe to drop. Maybe for him to say their father was a great man and how dare she malign him. It wasn’t only the fear of rejection. Anger slithered through her mind like a poisonous snake. It was irrational but she was mad that he’d been able to stay and enjoy a nice home and the love of their family while she’d been forgotten. Everyone had thought her dead and buried. Her father and the alphas had faked her death. The fucking bastards. No one had looked for her or missed her until now. It was going to take some time to work through the old hurt. “There’s no reason they need to be here. The Protectorate has the weapons needed to fight the creature that’s after me. There doesn’t need to be a crowd of people in harm’s way.” She shrugged, but acknowledged he was probably right. Those two had seemed very determined to be here at the last. Not that she knew why. That was a part of the reason she didn’t know if she could find a place in her old clan. Maybe it would be better to try to find a home with another clan of tigers. “They’re not here because of the fight. Not anymore. Don’t you realize that?” Tanner’s eyebrows rose and he frowned as he looked at her. “Realize what? That they don’t like being told no? We shouldn’t be talking about them. This is the first time I’ve seen you in years and I really am curious about what’s been happening in your life.” Bianca walked over to sit in a chair near his. Now that the two alphas had left the room, it didn’t seem so much like a confrontation. Scents teased her nose. There was something there. Something that pulled her to get up from her chair and search the building, but she didn’t investigate. The impulse didn’t go away, but she did manage to ignore it. She pushed the other feelings aside and concentrated on the moment. Her brother was here. Well, one of them, if something tragic hadn’t happened, she had three. She wanted to know more 15
Rebecca Airies
about Tanner. It was the only way she’d be able to sort through her emotions. She needed to discover the truth. “Not that they don’t like being told no and I’ll admit they don’t. How can you not be aware that they’re your mates when they’re in the same room as you?” He raised a brow. Her mouth dropped open and she knew her eyes were probably wide, but he’d shocked her. Her mates and how the hell had he known? “How would you know if they’re my mates? If they are.” “Their reactions and their scent. It was unmistakable. They went from curious to full-on aroused in about five seconds. You’re pretty, but I don’t think that was the reason.” Tanner turned in his chair to face her. Mate. What would it be like? Inhaling deeply, she tried to sift through the scents. That distinctive mix of scents still teased her, but as she concentrated, the pull to find the source began to build as did a fierce desire low in her belly. She’d been alone so long that the idea of a mate was more of a theory or a dream to her. It wasn’t something that would ever happen to her. She never stayed in one place long enough to make friends with the local tigers. The possibility of being run out of the area kept her on the move. She shook her head. It still might not be for her. She didn’t know how different they were from their fathers, although she had to give them the fact that they did hold their temper better than those two men had. On top of that uncertainty, she didn’t know if she’d live through this fight. That creature was locked onto her and even with the aid of the Protectorate it wasn’t going to be easy to take it down. It was strong and filled with so many negative emotions, getting any kind of mental hold was difficult. “Even if it’s true, I know they can’t force anything. Tiger law is very progressive. They can coax, but they can’t pick me up and carry me off if I’m not acknowledging them.” She sat back in her chair, relaxed. She didn’t know too much about tiger society, but she’d gathered a few facts through the years and that was one of them. “I’m fairly sure it’s true, because they don’t normally react that way to a woman. You never said why you couldn’t smell them.” Tanner seemed to be prepared to let her lead the conversation. That seemed a little strange. In spite of how quiet he’d been while the alphas were here, she really didn’t think he was that submissive. Maybe he felt uncertain like she did. Thinking of something to say that wouldn’t come out as an accusation was a little difficult. Even knowing he had nothing to do with what their father had done to her, part of her wanted to know why no one had seen some clue of her father’s hatred toward her. Why hadn’t anyone helped her? “Most of the air vents are along this wall and floor so most of the airflow was going that way. It was intentional, but not to block me from smelling any male who happened by. One of the women here wears a perfume very heavily and it irritates my nose.” She shrugged and ran her fingers absently over the smooth tabletop. “Why didn’t you agree that you were like our father? I’m sure he was good to you.”
16
Exile’s Longing
“He was good to me and to our brothers and sisters. The main reason I knew that when you asked if we were like our fathers, your opinion of them wasn’t good, was that I’d seen the side of him that hated everything different. I don’t think they ever saw that side of their fathers. I know they believed that you were sent away for your protection. With their view of their fathers, they wouldn’t think anything bad of them without some kind of urging to take another look.” Tanner grimaced. “What happened to make you see that side of him?” She looked at him. Seeing the other side of their father probably hit him harder than it had her. She’d seen that side of him even before the night they handed her over to the witches. Most tigers shifted for the first time at puberty. The whole year before he was certain she wasn’t going to change had been hell for her. Her father had been prone to angry outbursts with her and he had been just as likely to hit her as yell or threaten. “I made friends in boot camp. I brought one home after basic training. He was a tiger, but his mother was a latent witch. Somehow, Dad found out about my friend’s mother and he became angry and insulting in a way that I had never seen before. After that, I began noticing certain things he said that I just ignored or hadn’t noticed before. More and more, I heard remarks belittling anyone different, especially other were groups and witches.” He shook his head. She thought for a moment. His time in basic training would have been a few years before she’d been sent away although she couldn’t be sure. As far as she could remember, he was seven or eight years older than her. He’d have been around eighteen, maybe nineteen when she was eleven. Then her father had treated her fairly well. Tanner hadn’t been in the area when she was sent with those witches. Bianca couldn’t be certain, but the only one of her siblings she remembered from the day she was sent away was her sister Leslie. Leslie was only a year older than Bianca. She couldn’t have done anything to stop their father. “You couldn’t know the same hatred would transfer to his own children.” She shook her head. Bianca wasn’t going to put a guilt trip on him because he hadn’t been able to see into the future. “Can you tell me why no one ever questioned my death? There obviously wasn’t a body to see or touch. Why didn’t anyone ever think there was something strange about that?” “You supposedly died in an accidental crash. They told us something malfunctioned. Father had been gone for about a week and as far as we knew, you were with him. He came back with a broken arm, a concussion and covered in bruises. He looked like he’d been in an accident. There was nothing to make us question his story until now.” Tanner shook his head. “Father said that you’d been horribly cut and burned in the crash and no one needed to remember you that way. None of us had a clue that it wasn’t true.” Bianca bit her lip. She really hadn’t thought they’d go that far to maintain the fiction. The alphas had boasted that everyone would believe anything they told them. For a while she’d hoped someone would question it enough to come looking for her.
17
Rebecca Airies
She’d prayed for rescue, but then survival had taken precedence. Now she could understand why no one had questioned their claim. “Do you have a mate yet?” She tilted her head. It was strange talking to him so formally. He was her brother. They should be at ease and comfortable, but she was still a little cautious. “Tell me about the others too. Leslie, Stephan, Grace and Jake. Are they all still alive? I hadn’t checked that far yet.” “No, I don’t have a mate. Leslie is finishing up her last year in law school. She hasn’t found a mate yet. Stephan’s a mechanic and owns his own shop. He hasn’t found his woman yet. Jake is a cop. I think he was born wanting a badge. He’s just found his mate, but she’s human so he’s trying to move slowly.” Tanner smiled. “You’ll meet them and we can all try to make up for the years stolen from us.” She bit her lip. She hoped it was that easy, but she didn’t even know if she’d live through this battle. “That sounds good. A little overwhelming at the moment, but very good.” “I can imagine that it would be overwhelming at first. As to that law you were quoting, don’t count on them keeping their distance. They probably would cart you off over their shoulders if necessary.” He smiled. “Why don’t you tell me a little about this thing that’s after you? If I know it, I can tell them and you won’t have to go through it again.” Like she’d believe that. She’d already run through the story three times just for the people here. She expected at least another two tellings. “And you don’t think they’ll have questions of their own or want clarifications?” “Okay, they probably will have questions and want to know more than the bare bones, but so do I. What were you doing and how did you get involved much less targeted by this thing?” His eyes never left hers. His tone wasn’t accusing, but something about it raised her hackles a little. He hadn’t demanded an answer, but she could tell he expected it. He had no right. That was her first thought. She took a deep breath and thought about it rationally. He was her brother and he seemed to care for her. It was natural that he’d want to know what she’d been doing. She needed to get control of her feelings or at least discover what they really were. “I was freelancing for the Protectorate. My particular skills sometimes came in handy.” She leaned back in the chair. It had kept her busy and had allowed her to move around enough not to draw the attention of established tiger clans. “Why didn’t you contact the clan before you were in danger? I know you’re not sure about staying, but why didn’t you try before?” His tone was even, but his shoulders were tense. She could tell that bothered him. “I didn’t know our father or the alphas had died until last month. Knowing that gave a little hope, but I had commitments to fulfill before I could investigate. I wasn’t coming back as long as they were alive. As I said, I
18
Exile’s Longing
wanted to know what type of men the new alphas were and if they were like their fathers.” “Oh. I can imagine what Dad said to you once he figured out that you weren’t normal. I don’t know what role the alphas played other than arranging and okaying everything, but I hope you’ll tell me one day.” Her brother smiled. “I want to know everything that’s happened to you from the day you were sent away, but I’m willing to wait until you feel you can trust me.” “Maybe one day if the Beast doesn’t get to me first.” She was afraid of that thing. It wasn’t natural and it was so focused. Once locked onto its target it never deviated. There wasn’t much that inspired nightmares for her now, but that creature did. “It’s not going to get to you. We lost you once in what was thought to be an accident. Now that I know you’re alive, I’m not letting anyone hurt you again.” He looked fierce. “I might not have been able to stop them even if I’d known what they planned, but I would have been on your side.” “I can tell you feel guilty, but you couldn’t have stopped them.” She shook her head. His guilt couldn’t change the past. A lot of regrets and dreams had plagued her over the years. She’d hoped that someone would rescue her when those witches had her. Part of her had wanted that to be some kind of nightmare that would end when she woke. Sometimes she’d wished she could have been a normal tiger shifter and lived a normal life. Her mind had supplied an almost endless supply of “if only” possibilities. Most of all, she’d wanted to be worthy of her father’s love regardless of what was different about her. “Maybe not, but if I’d known you wouldn’t have been going alone.” His chin raised and she could see him practically daring her to tell him that wouldn’t have happened. “You couldn’t have done that. They didn’t just drop me off somewhere or put me in a safe house, Tanner. I was nothing to them. Just a freak and a danger to the clan they planned never to see again. Thank you for showing me that I do matter to you, but if you had known what they were planning, they wouldn’t have allowed you to interfere with their plans. You might have seen that my leaving served a bit of a purpose for the clan.” She bit her lip and could feel tears burning in her eyes. She’d always felt so alone and the sign her brother really did care touched something inside her. “What happened to you? Where did they send you and there’s no way that I’d ever see that your leaving served the damned clan. You were a kid. You needed to be protected and in that way the clan failed you. How in the hell could your leaving help anything at all?” He shook his head. “It did serve the clan though. In more ways than keeping those who feared my developing powers from attacking the clan.” She’d had years to think about what the clan had gained from her leaving and admitted she was a little bitter about it.
19
Rebecca Airies
“I want to know what happened. What would they gain from your leaving? I want the answers to that, Bianca.” Tanner leaned forward and she could see the intent in his eyes. “We want to know too. I’ve just finished one of the most frustrating conversations I’ve ever had with one of the older men in our clan. The minute we started talking about you, he quit answering with any clarity. He’s coming here and I want to know why he wouldn’t simply tell us.” Max stood in the doorway, his hands on his hips. Matt pushed past him, negating Max’s demanding stance a bit. She smiled, a little amused as Max shot Matt a hot glare and then followed him across the room. They didn’t look mean and evil. They looked damn tempting. As they drew closer a scent teased her nostrils. Undiluted by the circulating air, it slammed into her. A thrill shot through her and she sat straight. All her senses sharpened. Her blood rushed through her veins and she could feel arousal building. It wasn’t an overwhelming surge of desire like she’d imagined. She could resist it if she wanted, but it was hot and everything felt so intense. Even her fingers and toes tingled and seemed hypersensitive to the slightest contact. She could see why some people didn’t want to resist it. That couldn’t be her though. She needed to know more about these two men before she thought about any mating or a quickie with one of them. The last idea definitely had an appeal. “Why do you think they wouldn’t tell us willingly? Why was it necessary to order them to come here?” Matt fixed those yellow gold eyes on her. His gaze swept over her in a slow appraisal and he looked much too satisfied. “And it’s good that you finally recognize why we won’t be walking away from you.” “They could be trying to protect your image of your fathers or they simply might not want to tell you.” She shrugged. She didn’t know the inner workings of their clan so that was just a guess. “As I told my brother, tiger law is a great thing. I don’t have to accept your claim. You’re biologically my mate, but I don’t have to be with you.” “We can persuade you to see us as the kind of men you’d like to be with. It will just take time.” Max smiled. “Once we get you out of danger and show you that we’re not like you think we are, I don’t think it will be that difficult.” “Why would the men have cause to think they should protect our image of our fathers? Was it that bad?” Matt studied her. His brows drew together and she could tell the men’s actions bothered him. “That actually depends on how much like your fathers you are. I’m still not telling you and coloring your view. When you learn the truth, I don’t want any accusations that I um…influenced your view of things.” She shook her head when they remained silent. “You can’t think that people would believe you used your abilities to make us think what you want.” Max frowned and rolled his eyes. He clearly didn’t see why she was withholding the answers. “We know it doesn’t work like that. For one thing, it doesn’t work long-term. You could get us to walk out of the room, but we’d be back probably
20
Exile’s Longing
before the day was over. Unless we were drugged and even then that would wear off. It would be that way with any suggestion you used.” “That doesn’t stop people from panicking and making accusations. You’ll have to work up a little patience because I don’t want to deal with the accusations later. If it gets to the point where there is a later.” She took a deep breath. Anger surged through her as she remembered the times when it had happened before. Almost every time someone learned of what she could do, someone thought she used her abilities for everything from getting a promotion to influencing minor decisions. The accusations flew when something didn’t go as expected. They didn’t want to hear that sometimes bad things happen on their own. They wanted someone to blame. They turned a blind eye to the fact that although she could touch people’s minds and plant thoughts and commands, the effects were short-lived and dependent on the person not being immediately reminded of what he was doing before. Then there were her own natural limitations even if she did manage to be with someone all day every day. “All right, we’ll do this your way, but you tell us about the Beast. I believe that’s what you called it.” Max heaved a sigh and walked over to the table. “It’s the only thing I know to call it. No one has been able to really name it. They know that some witch brought it forth from some nebulous somewhere they won’t name, but since it’s loose and isn’t being guided they suspect the one who called it is dead.” She’d like to get her hands on the man or woman who’d created it and make them pay, but that was probably impossible. “How do they know it wasn’t being guided and that hurting someone who worked with the Protectorate wasn’t its goal?” Tanner looked a little confused. She’d asked the same thing when the Protectorate’s witch had mentioned that it wasn’t guided. “The witch with the Seattle Protectorate said that the Beast would have had a guiding spell on him and that he didn’t have that spell. I don’t know how they can tell that, but I do know they know their stuff.” “I don’t doubt that they do. How did you become its target?” Matt raised an eyebrow. “I was on a routine mission with a few other people. We’d completed the mission when we heard screams from a club just down the block from where we were. We ran to see what was happening and if we could help. We found the Beast tearing through the club. It didn’t take long to see that he’d pick a target and stick to it until he’d made the kill.” She could still remember the screams of the people. The Beast didn’t even kill quickly. Those people suffered as it tore through them. “Did it see you while they were trying to fight it off? Is that how it targeted you?” Tanner gripped her hand and squeezed as if to reassure her. “Not quite. When the shooting started, it turned its attention to us. It started coming toward us. It’s fast and agile and I’ve never seen anything like it except in my worst nightmares.” She shook her head. She still had nightmares about it. “It grabbed one of 21
Rebecca Airies
the agents and I had to do something. I tried connecting with it, but I couldn’t get through in time.” She could remember the smell of it rolling toward her as it approached. It had been a cross between damp mildewing clothes and rotten meat. It was almost enough to make her gag. The noises it made didn’t sound like any language she’d ever heard. It growled when it was frustrated, but as it moved from one target to another, it had called in a rising tone that crept up her back every time she heard it. When it had become stressed by the bullets and her grip on its mind, it had howled so loud that even at a distance her ears rang. “What was it like trying to connect to it?” Max asked. She looked at him but could see only curiosity in his eyes. “Like wading through knee-deep mud in freezing rain. There were no thoughts, only hate and evil and a desire to kill. I’ve never experienced anything like it and if I had a choice I wouldn’t do it again. I came out of it feeling like even my brain needed to be scrubbed free of the filth inside that thing.” “Why don’t you have a choice? With enough people and the weapons, we should be able to stop it.” Max seemed confident as he lounged in the chair. He seemed to own whatever space he was in and she didn’t doubt that he thought that everything would go just as he wanted. She glanced over at his brother and saw the same assurance and confidence in him. The attitude was reassuring in a way, but they needed to be prepared. It wasn’t going to be an easy kill. “I don’t have a choice because whatever else that thing is, it’s focused on me. The witches told me something about it seeing me as the biggest threat at that time and the biggest source of power. It’s fast, it’s vicious and only I can slow it down enough to give everyone else time to kill it.” She shuddered just at the thought of entering that thing’s mind again. “I can’t hide somewhere. Bringing another person with my abilities into the mix would just be giving it another target.” She’d love to hide and forget it was there, but it wouldn’t work. People would get killed if she tried. This was one thing she had to face. She’d agreed to switch locations to draw it to them to give them a bit of an advantage, but she knew that the move would only delay the Beast. It wouldn’t stop it. Still, that creature scared her. When she was in its mind, she hadn’t felt any fear or thought that someone here might be able to stop it. “What does this thing look like? How will we know it? I’m assuming since you’re calling it the Beast that it doesn’t appear human.” Max tapped his fingers on the table. “Well, it’s not furry or completely animal-like and there are some human-like features. It’s about a foot taller than you two. It has black horns and long tapering tail. Its skin is mostly a sort of a greenish color. If it didn’t have prominent fangs and sharp black teeth, its face would almost look human.” She grimaced. It was the thing’s eyes that sent chills up her spine. They were a deep red and that night they’d seemed to glow from within. As a tiger she wasn’t afraid of much, but that thing scared her down to her toes.
22
Exile’s Longing
They all looked at her as if she’d lost her mind. She really didn’t blame them. There was nothing like it on earth now that she knew of except for that magic-spawned creature chasing her. The description sounded like something from a myth or some horror movie. If they stayed near her, they would be seeing it soon. “How do we kill it? You said the bullets hurt it, but it obviously didn’t stop the thing or we wouldn’t be here to help you.” Matt sat forward intent. “Take its head. Like I said, the bullets hurt it, but they say the only way to kill it is to take its head. It will have to be incapacitated with the bullets and a team will have to go in to finish the job while I try to keep it as confused and unable to defend itself as possible.” She grimaced. Even with it incapacitated and her trying to control it for a short time, it was going to be a dangerous mission. “Well, you couldn’t get targeted by something that we could easily take down like a rogue shifter, could you?” Tanner shook his head. “Are there any other difficulties we’re going to have to face?” “Not that I know of. They’re bringing in some special blades. They said they’re based on the technology used in medical tools like electrocautery. Supposedly, they’ll make the job a little easier.” She ran a hand through her hair. There was a high probability that someone was going to get hurt doing this even if everything went right. “They told us you have an apartment here and that they can get us one close to you. Why don’t you go relax? Tanner and Matt can get us settled into the apartment while I wait for the men to get here.” Max leaned back in the chair and looked from Matt to her. She knew there was probably some kind of unspoken male communication going on there. That didn’t worry her too much. There wasn’t much they could do without her cooperation.
23
Rebecca Airies
Chapter Three Matt looked at Bianca. There was no denying that she was Tanner’s sister. She looked too much like her sisters to deny it, but Bianca had riveted his attention right from the start. Even before he’d realized she was his mate, he’d felt a surge of strong lust. He knew it was partly because of those lush breasts and the full hips. Those curves were highlighted by her bright coral shirt and the dark blue jeans she wore. He liked to have enough to hold onto when he took a woman to bed, but it was her lips that sent his blood rolling south. She had full lips, both upper and lower, and they were a glossy cherry red. The moment he saw her, images of those plump lips wrapped around his cock flooded his head. It had been hard to let her out of his sight long enough for her to calm down. But she looked at him and Max with little more than wariness and open contempt. They had to change that, but he knew it wasn’t going to be easy. Their fathers had done something to her. He didn’t doubt that now. Her anger was genuine and strong. He couldn’t think of what or why. His fathers had known how rare a tiger like Bianca was, how prized that gift of hers was. Part of him wished that they’d been at home when it happened. Maybe they could have stopped it or at least tried. Then again, they might not have seen anything out of the ordinary. They’d had their own troubles around that time. Shaking his head, he pushed away thoughts of what he wished he could have done. If they had been there, she might distrust them more than she already did. He’d ridden in the Protectorate van over to the apartment building using the excuse that Max would need some way to get to the building himself as means to stay close to her. They’d soon arrive, but he didn’t intend to let her go into her apartment and ignore him as she had for most of the trip here. After discovering where they’d be staying, he was going to see her. Whatever it took, he would make her understand that they weren’t like their fathers in the way she saw as bad. He wasn’t giving up on her because of something that happened years in the past. Whatever their fathers had done to her, he wasn’t paying for their sins. He had nothing to do with her long exile. He noted the number when she told her brother where she lived and then accompanied the Protectorate agent to the apartment secured for them. It was a twobedroom apartment with a small office space converted into a third bedroom. It was fully furnished and a bit impersonal, but he didn’t know how long they’d be staying here. From what he knew, Bianca had been here for a week or more. The city would be a dangerous place to confront the Beast. There was more chance of innocents getting involved in the fight or, even worse, killed in this crowded area. He was pretty sure Paul had already thought of that and was working to get a safer place for the battle.
24
Exile’s Longing
He took a look around the small rooms and tossed the bag he’d brought into the bedroom before heading up two floors to Bianca’s apartment. He didn’t like that she wasn’t on the same floor as they were, but he’d deal with it in the short term. Stopping in front of the door, he hoped she didn’t try to shut him out of her apartment. He wanted to improve her opinion of him so he’d ask to talk with her. The first sign of resistance wouldn’t deter him. He’d learned persistence and determination often made the difference in any situation. This was too important to surrender before they’d tried everything to soften her attitude toward them. He pushed the button next to the door and waited. It didn’t take long, but the minute or so seemed like an eternity. He could tell when she stopped on the other side. His entire body tingled with awareness. The connection that was developing between them did surprise him a little. They hadn’t been with her that long and hadn’t kissed or anything remotely intimate. That didn’t seem to matter. The bond appeared to be getting stronger and he didn’t have any intention of letting it fade. He waited patiently for her to make her decision. She finally opened the door and leaned against the jamb, barring his way. “What do you want?” She tilted her head and her lips pursed. The way her eyes swept down his body and back up though gave him hope. His muscles tightened and blood began to pump south. At least she was aware of him. He’d take her suspicion over indifference. “Nothing too harmful. I just want to talk. I hardly know anything about you except that you were sent from the clan when you were thirteen.” He didn’t press forward although he wanted to do it. The choice of whether to let him in or not was hers. He ached to be with her and hold her. If he could, he’d like to wipe any worry or doubt from her mind. She took a deep breath. “All right, come on in and we’ll talk, but at the first mention of me being your mate or questions about why I’m not exactly thrilled about it, you’re gone. Oh, and let’s throw in any questions about what your fathers did just to keep me from having to make too many denials.” He nodded. He wanted to know more about what her life was like. Maybe that could give him a little help understanding her reluctance to give the mating a chance. It most likely wasn’t all what had happened when she was thirteen. Something else had made her more than cautious concerning other tiger shifters. As he followed her, his eyes lingered on the rounded cheeks of her buttocks. He liked the way her jeans hugged her curves. Her scent drifted to him and he inhaled deeply, wanting to imprint that berries-and-vanilla scent in his mind. As he’d been standing at the door, he’d let his eyes drift lower. The deeply cut neckline of her pinkish-orange shirt showed more than the slope of her breasts when he was this close. He could see the cleft between them and that her bra matched her top almost exactly. A surge of heat slammed down his body as he could easily imagine peeling that top over her head and sliding his fingers beneath the silky cups to hold her breasts. He wasn’t so thrilled with the deeply scooped neck of her shirt. While he loved 25
Rebecca Airies
the view, he didn’t like the idea that everyone could see it. He knew that almost any man’s mind would go down the same path his traveled in the space of a breath. “I’ll abide by your rules.” He smiled at her, feeling a little relieved by the easy acquiescence. “Don’t get too excited. If you’re not going back to your clan, then spending some time in your company is pretty much inevitable. Since I don’t want to spend all my time arguing with you and your brother, coming to some sort of agreement about what’s fair conversation and what’s off limits to you is necessary.” It was basically just like the apartment they’d been given even down to the cream carpet. It had obviously been fully furnished, but she’d added a few touches of her own in the week she’d been here. Fresh flowers sat in a nice vase. A bright purple cloth had been spread down the middle of a coffee table. He walked over to the black couch with its yellow cushions and waited as she followed him across the room. She sat down on the other end of the couch and raised a brow as he sat on the couch with a cushion separating them. She’d clearly expected him to sit right next to her, but he wasn’t going to start crowding her so early in the game even if he did want to get closer to her immediately. “Tell me about the first months after you’d been sent away from the clan.” Matt leaned back against the plush cushions relaxing into the seat. She slid her eyes over to him before angling to face him more fully. “Well, I was in shock for a while and then I had to learn to stay quiet and out of the way, to do what they said or I’d get hurt.” She licked her lips and took a deep breath. “Who were you with? Who would have hurt you and how?” He sat forward and braced his arms on his thighs locking his eyes with hers. She wasn’t lying. He could see it as well as smell it. “Witches, and they used whatever came to hand as well as magic whenever I didn’t do exactly as they wanted, which was all too often.” She closed her eyes briefly and shook her head. “Why were you with witches?” He frowned and felt confused as well as angry again. She’d been thirteen and unable to change to protect herself. With her rare abilities, she wouldn’t have been able to change for at least two or three years after she’d left the clan. His mind locked on the fact that she had no way to fight off the witches much less their magic. “That’s part of the stuff I’m not talking with you about.” She folded her arms across her chest and arched a brow. That was an open dare for him to push and test her determination to kick him out if he didn’t follow her rules. He wanted to know too much about her to risk her getting stubborn and cutting off all conversation. Aside from that, this was about more than questions and answers. She also needed to know that she could trust him and Max. Abiding by these rules was only the first step to accomplishing that.
26
Exile’s Longing
“All right, what did you do with the witches? When did you escape from them?” He pushed back all the questions that dealt with the how and why of her being with the witches for the time being. She’d tell them that eventually and there were still plenty of questions to ask. “At first, I did anything they asked, because I was afraid of them. They didn’t hesitate to use their magic against me as long as it wouldn’t keep me from doing what they wanted. You’d be amazed at what they can do that won’t cause any physical harm.” Bianca grimaced. Fear and pain had been a constant companion during the first few months. The witches had seemed determined to show her that she was only safe as long as she did exactly what they said. At the time, she’d had no choice. She’d learned quickly and had never stopped looking for a way to escape. Drawing in a deep breath, she let the apple and cinnamon scents of her favorite candles soothe her. “What did they have you doing?” Matt asked softly. The question was logical, but still it disturbed her. She didn’t like thinking about that time. She rose to her feet and walked over to the breakfast bar that separated the living area from the kitchen. She took one of the pens from a cup on the light-golden, wood counter and idly played with it. The flame of one of the two candles on the bar mesmerized her for a moment. She didn’t want to meet his eyes, but she knew he was watching her. It had been years ago, but there probably would always be a part of her that believed she hadn’t done enough good to counter the pain and trouble she’d caused. She turned back to face him, looked down at the cream carpet for a moment and took a deep breath before lifting her chin. Her eyes first went to the coffee table and the flowers sitting in the center, in their glass vase. She swept her gaze around the sitting area with the two black chairs positioned on either side of the coffee table. Candles flickered on top of the polished light-oak entertainment center that housed the television. Then she turned to the man waiting on the black sofa. The delay didn’t do much to help her with her guilt and nervousness. She hadn’t made the choices then, but she knew some people would consider her as bad as the witches. Sometimes, she did too. She could see the tension in his body. It was mostly in his chest and shoulders. That blue button-down shirt stretched taut across his broad chest as his muscles flexed briefly. She wondered what was behind that strain. Was the protectiveness only because he thought she belonged with their clan of tigers? Was he just naturally protective of women? Even though he did think she was their mate, it wasn’t like there was some bond between them. “Stealing for the most part, but not taking the things myself usually. They’d have me plant the order for someone to bring it out to them and then they’d spell them to
27
Rebecca Airies
forget.” She hadn’t liked doing that. She’d tried to resist every time, but failed again and again. It had been wrong and she’d known it. Up until her father had begun to see her as a freak, she’d been raised to know what was right and wrong. There had been consequences for what had been done, but neither she nor the witches had paid the price. She’d tried to make it right, but even with the help of the Protectorate there was nothing she could do. The law required proof and there was none. She knew she was partly to blame for that. “How long were you with them?” He took a deep breath and his eyes were fixed beyond her on something in the kitchen for a moment. “Around three years, maybe a little longer. I know I was nearly seventeen when I managed to get free. I had a lot of catching up to do and the Protectorate helped me do it. I moved around a lot because I was fairly sure I wouldn’t be welcomed by were clans in any city.” She bit her lip. Talking about what she’d done left her feeling a little vulnerable and embarrassed. For a long time, she’d been afraid that if any tiger clan knew she was in the area they’d come after her. For the most part, that had been because of remarks made by the alphas and the way that they’d treated her. She’d hated her ability for years. It hadn’t been until she’d met a few other tigers while working with the Protectorate that her view changed. She’d realized that not everyone would instantly hate her, but there were still the problems associated with people’s misconception of her powers. “I’m glad that you didn’t settle with some other clan. We might not have met you if you had.” Matt turned a bit to more fully face her. “We’d have met. Eventually, I’d want to contact my family. I just might not have been single anymore.” She walked back to the couch and sat down again, but she wasn’t completely relaxed. There had been a few men who’d sparked her interest, but it had never felt right. Added to that, she’d been a little concerned about the witches for a few years after she escaped. “Grant said you had a few problems when he spoke to us the first time. Are the others related to the Beast?” Matt put his arm on the back of the couch, but he made no move to touch her. She looked at his arm and was a little surprised. A little disappointed too, she had to admit. She was his biological mate. Shouldn’t he be a little more aggressive? She bit back a smile. Okay, she was being a little contrary, but she didn’t like thinking that he could so easily resist the urge to touch her. The idea that she didn’t draw him enough to take the chance of touching her or stroking her hair stung a bit. “No, it’s not related to the Beast and it’s not really trouble. I told Grant the issue would sort itself out before anything happened again.” She rolled her eyes. It was something she hadn’t thought about in over a week. She wasn’t worried at all on that front.
28
Exile’s Longing
“Very few things in life actually sort themselves out.” Matt frowned and leaned forward a little bit. She definitely had his attention. “This one will.” She’d worked with David only a few times, but it was enough to know that he’d been getting to the point where he wasn’t going to follow Roger’s orders much longer. “If Grant doesn’t think so, there’s probably something to worry about.” Max’s expression hardened a little and she could tell by the doubt in his eyes that he thought she was wrong. “Grant doesn’t know the people or everything about the situation. I do and I know that it won’t be a problem for us.” She crossed her arms over her chest. Everyone’s disbelief in her opinion on this subject was really beginning to get on her nerves. “You know the people involved. Tell me about them and why Grant and the people from the Seattle Protectorate would think that there might be more danger to you than the Beast.” Matt raised an eyebrow and just waited. He relaxed back against the cushions of the couch. He exuded confidence and she knew he didn’t have a doubt in his mind that she’d answer him. He was alpha and very accustomed to getting answers to any question he asked. That attitude could become annoying quickly. The urge to refuse to answer if only to provoke him flitted through her mind, but she ignored it. This wasn’t worth that kind of argument.
29
Rebecca Airies
Chapter Four “You do that well.” She smiled and leaned back into the cushion. He might be gorgeous, but she really couldn’t let him get away with thinking that she’d do what he said simply because he was an alpha. She’d been on her own for too long to take orders easily. “What?” He smiled back, but his eyes narrowed. “The arrogant, expectant, you-will-tell-me-what-I-want look. You have that down to an art. Does it work for you?” She didn’t try to hide her amusement. “Yes, and when I find someone who’s too stubborn there are other alternatives.” His hand slipped beneath her hair and she felt his thumb brush over the back of her neck. A little thrill zipped down her spine at that light graze of his finger. She blinked. Her neck had never been so sensitive before. She wondered if it was because she was so aware of him or if it was the mating. The wariness and unease because of her lack of knowledge about them could be part of it. In fact, she’d rather have it be hypersensitivity because of her nervousness than some mystical connection to her mate. Right now, she wasn’t sure she wanted any ties to him or his brother. “Alternatives, huh? Well, you might have to use them at some point with me, but I’ll tell you about the non-problem. Since you don’t know the people involved and everything else that I do about them, you’re not going to believe me either.” She sighed. The light scent of his soap drifted to her. It smelled a little minty and crisp and definitely tempted her to explore more. It was a welcome distraction, but unfortunately she couldn’t take it. She didn’t doubt that Roger might show up here and they would see that as confirmation that there was a threat. Better to tell them everything now. Hopefully, if David didn’t step in to stop Roger before then, it would at least slow the rush to judgment a bit. “Okay, tell me what the problem is and why you don’t believe it will come to the point of anyone here having to deal with it.” Matt raised a brow but looked all too pleased with the situation. She acknowledged he had gotten his way, but that was no reason to look so smug. It made her want to stop talking at all, but she wasn’t going to let his expression goad her into throwing a tantrum. She had more control than that, but she wasn’t sure how much more of that attitude she could take. “While I was working with the Protectorate in Seattle, they paired me with a small group of tigers a few times, maybe three or four in total. They weren’t affiliated with
30
Exile’s Longing
any pack in the area and from outside, it would seem we had a few things in common.” She could see why the officials at the Protectorate had thought that it would be an ideal working relationship. “A small group not affiliated.” Matt’s eyebrows rose. “Well, since they weren’t outright rogue, one or more of them has to be a wanna-be alpha.” “One man who thinks he’s an alpha. Roger. He’s fond of giving orders and seems to think that’s all that’s necessary to be an alpha. He always put himself first when it came to getting rewards or accolades and last when there was any danger. Even with my limited knowledge of life among other tigers, I knew it was wrong.” She grimaced and idly rubbed her fingers in small circles on the armrest. Not to mention the fact that something about the man made her want to keep her distance. He simply didn’t seem to be stable in some ways. “And where does the problem come in because I can think of a thousand ways a situation like that could go bad.” Matt was suddenly very serious and his hand dropped back onto the couch. “Look. It’s going to sound bad, but it’s not as bad as you’re going to expect. The group has six males, two females and none of them are mates. They’ve just loosely gathered behind Roger. He’s got charm, but there’s something off about him.” Running her hand through her hair, she straightened away from the cushions along the back of the couch. She knew that it seemed like a recipe for disaster. If she’d heard about it, she’d have doubts about the danger. “That’s not reassuring me.” Matt’s fingers drummed on the fabric of the couch. She grabbed his hand and held it before the muted sound right behind her head could get on her nerves. “That’s only the way I feel about him. He’s trying to build a powerful group of people. Personally, I think he wants to take over an established clan, but I never heard him talk about anything like that. I only met them socially two or three times before I decided it would be better to keep my distance from them.” “Good choice. Now what specifically does the Seattle Protectorate think will be the problem?” Matt looked down at his hand where she held it between her own. He didn’t try to pull it out of her loose hold. In fact, his fingers curled around hers. “Roger has made a few remarks that have been reported back to the Protectorate. He wants me and thinks that with my abilities he’d be almost unstoppable and any alpha would fall before him.” She just knew he was going to overreact to that without knowing anything of the people behind it. There was much more to the story than Roger. In fact, she considered him the least important player in the whole scenario. “That’s trouble and I can see why everyone’s worried. He sounds like he’s ready to make his move. All he needs is you.” His thumb brushed over her knuckles in slow circles. “If that was the whole story, then I might be inclined to agree with you, but there are other people involved and that’s what’s going to make taking action against him unnecessary. I wouldn’t put it past him to follow me, but I really don’t think it will get 31
Rebecca Airies
that far before the others finally decide they’ve had enough of his crap.” She shook her head. That wasn’t even considering the limitations of the abilities she possessed. Normal people never considered that there were limits to what she could do. She was certain Roger hadn’t given it any thought or how that would destroy any chance of holding onto his dream. Matt was silent for a while and then he nodded. “All right, tell me about the others you mentioned. Tell me why you think they’ll make a difference and keep the man from wanting to take over a pack using your abilities.” Her eyebrows rose. He wanted to hear more. That did surprise her. Even the people at the Protectorate hadn’t done that the first time they’d talked about it. It had been the second or third time that she’d spoken with them before they asked about the others in the group and then they still refused to see that the others could make a difference in the situation. She didn’t expect Matt to suddenly change his opinion but that he’d asked softened her opinion of him just a little. “The first thing you should know is that for the most part the others are young. They gathered around him because he’s older. They’ve slowly begun to get disillusioned with him. I could see it even though I only worked with them occasionally. At first, they did almost anything he asked without question, but the last time I saw them together, they’d started ignoring his orders in favor of those given by the Protectorate agent with them.” She started to draw their hands onto her leg, but stopped and let their joined hands rest on the cushion in the small space between them. It had felt too natural to tug his hand onto her lap. She’d stepped back from the urge because she knew she’d be pulling him closer in a moment if she didn’t get some control. She thought that was significant in how their view of Roger was changing from someone they respected and followed to someone they couldn’t trust, but she did have some doubts. Sometimes, she didn’t trust her memories of the way life in a clan was conducted. She knew that the way she was treated by the alphas did color her opinions, but there was also the fact that she’d only been thirteen when she’d been thrown to those witches. They were the impressions of a child. She wasn’t sure how accurate they were. As far as she could remember, the men had followed the alphas’ orders immediately. They didn’t stop to question or hesitate to obey. They trusted the men giving the commands. “So they’re questioning his authority to lead them. That is something, but it won’t change his desire to get you. If he’s set on ruling and using you to secure it, then nothing will change his mind. He’ll have to be stopped.” Matt’s fingers tightened and his thumb swept in small circles over the back of her hand. She shook her head but put free her hand over his. As strange as it sounded, she liked holding his hand. The only thing that gave her a little pause was that it felt like something more than the physical connection. It sounded a little weird and she didn’t know how she felt about it, but it seemed like some sort of connection was forming between them. It could be her imagination or just her emotions overreacting to the 32
Exile’s Longing
stress. That was what she was hoping anyway. She’d been lonely and longing for a relationship with her own kind for years, but fear and anger had held her back. She was still afraid of being rejected, seen as a freak or, even worse, a tool that they could use. “That was the first reason. There are more.” She shook her head at the frown he was shooting her way. Okay, so he hadn’t been there and couldn’t know just how the people were going to react, but he should at least be able to see that the people involved were going to make the difference. “There are?” He smiled and put his free hand over hers. “When someone says first there’s usually a second.” She rolled her eyes. “They have no idea where I am. It’s not like I left a forwarding address or the Protectorate in Seattle will tell them anything now that they know what Roger wants to do. I don’t know if you thought about that, oh wise alpha.” “You have a sassy mouth.” His eyes narrowed, but his voice was smooth and she could swear she saw a small smile on his lips for just a moment. “Oh I definitely do sometimes. Are you going to do something about it?” She tilted her head and waited to see how he would deal with that bit of challenge. “Well, right now, no, but when you relax a little more and are sure we’re not like our fathers in the way you don’t like, then maybe I’ll kiss you. You can’t give me a lot of attitude if your mouth is doing something else.” His lips widened into a full smile revealing perfect white teeth in a predatory grin. She shook her head, more than a little intrigued by the thought of kissing him. “Ah, but you can’t kiss me all the time. I’d still have plenty of time to say what I wanted.” “Between my brother and me, I think we can keep your mouth busy,” he said. She felt blood rush into her cheeks and had the urge to fan herself. He wasn’t leering and his eyes didn’t drop below her chin. It was his tone more than anything else that had her mind supplying graphic images of just how they could keep her mouth busy and what she could do to them. She could almost feel her lips skimming over the golden skin of one of the men and moving across his abdomen. She shook her head before her mind went any further in its wanderings. She didn’t know if they’d get beyond the talking stage much less to the naked, sweaty, raunchy kind of fun. Damn if she didn’t want to kiss him now though. “Are there any other reasons why you don’t think that Roger will be a threat to you?” He scooted a little closer on the couch, but kept looking at her. “Yeah, a couple of things, but only one of them really matters,” she said. It was the thought of Roger getting what he deserved that cheered her up when she considered his plan. “His name is David and he’s a male with abilities just like me. He’s part of Roger’s group and I don’t know how long he’s been there, but even from short acquaintance I knew he was getting tired of Roger. I don’t think he’s your level of alpha, but he’s stronger than Roger and soon Roger’s going to find that out.” “You really think that he’s suddenly going to decide to go against the man who he’s been following? Why would he do that?” Matt sounded and looked skeptical. 33
Rebecca Airies
“David is young and I think he was recently pushed out of wherever he’d been staying. All I know is that it wasn’t with a clan. I think he wanted to belong, but now he realizes that something’s wrong with the way Roger does things and he’ll stop him.” Bianca licked her lips. In a lot of ways, she could understand what David had been looking for when he’d met Roger. “That’s a lot of faith to put on someone who hasn’t been part of a clan and who you really don’t know.” He raised an eyebrow. “You know being part of a clan your whole life isn’t necessarily a cure for all evils. There’s a lot of things that go on in a tiger clan that shouldn’t happen anywhere.” She frowned at him. “I never meant it that way. I just meant that the only things you know about him are from your limited interactions on missions and maybe a few social occasions.” He held up his free hand palm facing her. “I know that this isn’t going to be something I need to worry about. Nothing’s going to happen.” She shook her head and tried to slip her fingers free from his, but his hand tightened. “If nothing happens, then that’s great, but I’d rather know about it and be prepared just in case something happens.” Matt’s hand squeezed hers. “We can be prepared if David doesn’t react like you think he’ll act. We’ll ask a few of the clans in that area if they know anything about these men.” She sighed and tried to control a rush of temper. He was much more diplomatic than even Paul had been, but it all amounted to them not believing that she knew enough about the men to predict what they’d do. “It won’t be necessary.”
34
Exile’s Longing
Chapter Five He shrugged and relaxed against the cushions of the black couch. He looked very at ease there. “Is there anything you want to know about Max or me? Since you’re giving us a chance, maybe you’d like to know a little more about us.” Giving them a chance. Now that was a very different interpretation of what she’d decided to do. She considered it more in the manner of buying time without them pouring on the pressure. In spite of the difference in phrasing, he was right. She did have some questions. Bianca wanted to know about their beliefs and the way they ruled before she made any decision about a short-term stay with their clan much less accepting them as mates. A few answers weren’t going to tell her any of that, but she was curious. She wanted to learn more about them and clan life. From her observations of the few tiger shifter clans she’d encountered, male twins were fairly common. Two males taking one mate was as accepted as a normal marriage. It should have been easy to ask him about one or two of the more basic things, but her mind had suddenly gone blank. She couldn’t think of a single serious question. Her eyes dropped to his lips. They didn’t look soft or full, but they tempted her. She thought again of what it would feel like to kiss him. Would he be wild, demanding and urgent, or sophisticated, tender and patient? That didn’t help her think of something coherent to ask him. Her mind focused and she couldn’t tear her eyes away from him. She felt heat rush over her face as embarrassment washed through her. Damn, she wasn’t some stumbling teenager. She could maintain a decent conversation without losing track of her thoughts or leering at a handsome man. It had to be the nervousness and anxiety of meeting them behind her sudden loss of social skills. At least, she hoped that was the reason. “Is something wrong? You’re staring.” He didn’t look worried. A small, very smug smile curved his lips and if she didn’t know better, she’d swear he could read her mind. If anything, he relaxed even more. His head tilted a little and his hand came up to tug at the end of her hair. “Nothing’s wrong. I need to do something and I can’t get it out of my mind. It doesn’t mean anything. Call it simple curiosity.” She edged a little closer and came up onto her knee on the couch. She leaned toward him and her hands pressed against his chest. She let her hands roam for a little bit. He was so warm that she could feel his heat through his shirt. She liked that. The material was soft beneath her fingertips, but it frustrated her. Part of her wanted to unfasten the buttons on his shirt and take it off him, but she held back. She was going to kiss him. Not strip him and ogle and fondle. God, it did sound good though. 35
Rebecca Airies
“Ever heard the expression curiosity killed the cat?” His breath feathered over her lips. A hint of mint teased her nostrils and his hazel eyes had gone even more golden. “I don’t think curiosity is going to do me much harm this time. It’s only a kiss. It’s not going to get me in too much trouble.” She wrinkled her nose and shook her head as she remained leaning into him, but only touching him with her hands. “If you’re afraid, I can find someone else to kiss.” “I’m definitely not afraid. I just wanted to make sure you knew that you might find more than you expect.” He smiled. “In fact, you might find my kisses addictive. You’re going to dream about my kisses.” She laughed and knew he’d meant her to do that. The man was giving her a way to ease out of the embrace before they crossed this line if she wanted it. She didn’t, but the fact that he’d offered did give her something to think about later. “I can handle it. All men think they’re the world’s greatest kissers.” “Well, if you can’t pull yourself away from me, you can’t say you weren’t warned.” His fingers stroked along her inner wrist, but he made no move to make their contact any more intimate. “I’ll have only myself to blame. You came with us because you’re the charming one, right? I think you and your brother hope you can soften my opinion toward you, but there’s a time and a place. Can you shut up long enough for me to kiss you?” She tilted her head, grinned and waited to see how he was going to react to that. “You’re saying I talk too much? I think I’m hurt. Don’t you want to get to know me? I’m not just a pretty face.” He frowned and looked mildly offended. She rolled her eyes and put the fingers of her free hand over his lips. She could tell he wasn’t offended by the look in his eyes and the fact that he made no move to free himself. From what she’d seen in addition to charming, he was easygoing. During the wait for the Beast, she knew she’d learn more about both of them. Matt might be the smooth talker of the two, but she had no doubt that when it came to something he wanted, Max was just as able to get his point across to a male or female. It would be a little more bluntly phrased perhaps. When he didn’t say anything else, she moved her fingers and brushed her lips over his. She expected him to go all alpha male and take over the kiss. The image of his lips crushing hers and his tongue thrusting deep sent a bolt of desire straight to her core. After all, she knew they intended to claim her as mate. As much as she expected and anticipated aggressiveness, she didn’t get it. He surprised her with what he actually did. His mouth opened to hers, but he stayed relaxed and unmoving. It was a little like kissing a mannequin. She pulled back and looked at him, but he just raised a brow. “What? Are you afraid to respond because you don’t want to have to peel me off you?” She couldn’t help but smile as she asked that, because it would be so out of character for her to go nuts over a kiss.
36
Exile’s Longing
“I wouldn’t mind having you wrapped around me at all. You wanted to kiss me. I’m waiting for you to do it.” He caught a strand of her hair, wrapped it around his finger and gave a small tug. “No hair pulling. I’ll kiss you, but you’d better respond at some point. I won’t enjoy kissing a statue. If I don’t enjoy it, you can bet it won’t be happening again.” Her palm slid across his jaw and her fingers laced into his hair. He wanted a kiss. She’d give him a kiss to sizzle him all the way to his toes. “That wasn’t hair pulling, just a friendly little tug.” He grinned and his eyes fell to her lips. “I have to find out what you like and I haven’t entirely ruled out sensual hair tugging.” Her lips twitched. She liked that light teasing. It was too easy to relax with him. She didn’t want to like him too much yet. There were so many things she didn’t know about them. Even giving them time could be a huge mistake, but she knew she wasn’t going to walk away now. Their help with the thing chasing her had nothing to do with that. She had to get those answers he mentioned. She wanted a home, a family and maybe even mates, but she to know if she could trust Matt and Max as alphas as well as men. Leaving them later wouldn’t be an easy decision either way unless they were abusive or very bigoted against her. So far she hadn’t seen any sign of either behavior. She brushed her lips over his and scraped her teeth over the full lower curve just to give him something to think about. If he thought she might bite, it would keep him on his toes. He was too arrogant and she didn’t want him to get too comfortable. She ran her tongue along his inner lip before dipping into his mouth. He tasted good, a little minty. The essence lured her into a deeper kiss. She wanted more. For a moment, she wondered if there might be something to his warning about her not wanting to pull away from him. Even the scent of him drew her. It wasn’t some aftershave or cologne, but she caught the light scent of musk, a little citrus and something wild. Her hand slid down to his neck and she looped her arm around his shoulder, pulling him closer. His fingers tightened on hers and she felt his other hand slide around her waist. She threw herself into the kiss. If she had her way, he wouldn’t forget it soon. He remained still so long that she wondered if he was going to hold back from kissing her only to push her. Then his tongue brushed against hers. She let the last of her thoughts fall away from her and simply enjoyed kissing him. Matt hadn’t been lying. He was a good kisser, but he didn’t take over. He let her lead. She didn’t want to stop just yet. Her teeth nipped at his lips as her hand moved over his shoulder. She edged closer to him. Restlessness and a strong yearning began building inside her. She wanted to feel his body pressed against hers, skin to skin. His body tensed beneath her hands as her fingers trailed over his chest, but other than a tightening of his hand and slightly more fervor in his kiss, he didn’t move. Drawing that response from him was good, but she wanted his hands on her, everywhere, and the fact that he was only loosely holding her pushed her to deepen the kiss as her hands roamed. She wanted to make him ache to touch her as much as she needed to touch him. The longer he remained still the more she yearned to rip away the 37
Rebecca Airies
restraint that she could tell he was using to remain unmoving. At least she knew he was affected. His breathing had quickened and she could feel the tension in his body. The chime of the doorbell made her jump. She drew in a trembling breath. Her arm tightened around his shoulder, holding him close for a moment. The chime rang again. She didn’t want to let go of him, but she eased her hand out from under his shirt. Slowly, she began to think again and embarrassment and a little anger rose inside her. She’d gotten lost in that kiss and he’d been holding back. Damn, what would it be like if he’d actually touched her as she’d wanted? She’d been trying to push through his control, get him to touch her and she’d only succeeded in destroying her own discipline. She was practically sitting in his lap. A few more minutes in his arms and she didn’t doubt that she would have edged her way there. Her hand had slipped under his shirt. Even if some of those buttons flew that shirt soon would have been gone. She still felt like pushing him back on the couch and taking delicious advantage of him. That chime at the door had been both a blessing and an annoyance. As her fervor cooled, she realized the interruption was good. A kiss was one thing, but if it had gone much further, the distance that she wanted to keep between them would have been demolished. She looked at him and licked her lips. The person at the door could wait for just a few moments. She had to ask him a question especially considering his belief that she was his mate. Not to mention his certainty that he could convince her to accept him and his brother. “Why didn’t you respond more than kiss me back? I wouldn’t have broken off the kiss if your arms had wrapped around me. Hell, I wouldn’t have minded if you’d touched my breast. You were driving me crazy by keeping your distance.” She decided she might as well be honest with him. After all, she couldn’t hide the scent of her desire. “You don’t trust me. Not yet. You want me, but that’s part chemistry between mates and normal attraction. I wasn’t going to take advantage of that. When you learn that we’re not like our fathers in the way that you hate, then we’ll begin building on the arousal.” Matt brushed her hair behind her ear. His eyes were even more yellow now and she could see and smell his arousal. “You didn’t want to take advantage of me. Well, that’s honorable, I guess, but I’d sure like to have had some response from you. Kissing you left me wondering if you really wanted me.” She grimaced. She really didn’t mean physically, but she did wonder if his desire had been even nearly as strong as hers. “You know I want you. You can smell it and if you lower your eyes you’ll see it. I’ve never had so much trouble keeping my hands from stroking and peeling clothes off a woman in my life.” He shook his head. “Much more of your torment and all the reasons that I should hold back wouldn’t matter. I’d lift you into my lap and wrap your legs around my hips. From there, I don’t know if even the doorbell would have stopped me.”
38
Exile’s Longing
Once he said look down, she couldn’t resist. Her eyes lowered and she saw the hard ridge of his cock clearly defined against his tight black pants. His words did soothe a few of her worries, because she could hear the sincerity in his voice. Still, what would it be like to actually kiss him and have him kiss her back with that kind of hunger? She walked over to the door and checked the viewer. It was her brother. Well, his timing was good in this case. Having Matt try to explain that he didn’t want to take advantage of her after he’d pried her arms from his neck would suck. She opened the door and smiled at her brother. He took a step forward, but stopped and then frowned. “Did I come at a bad time?” “No, we’re just getting to know each other and he’s being noble. In a way, I admire it, but another part of me wants to strangle him.” Bianca didn’t know if he would understand any of that and wasn’t going to explain further. She moved back and allowed him to enter without going around her. “Is something wrong?” “No, I just wanted to talk to you about the Protectorate’s plans for dealing with this thing. They didn’t tell us much about that yet. Maybe they’ll tell Max while he’s waiting there, but I’m just too curious to wait.” He walked over and sat on one of the chairs. She followed at a slower pace. That was something she wanted more information on herself, but she’d share what little she knew. She took a seat on the couch. Still too tempted to touch him, she kept a little distance from Matt. He reached over and took her hand in his. He held it, but didn’t try to pull her closer. “Paul hasn’t said much about what he plans to do. The last I talked to him about that he said he was still gathering information and people. That was before he sprang the news about sending out my picture to the clans to try to find my family. After that, I wasn’t really in the mood to try to get the details out of him.” She shrugged. “Do you know if he plans to keep you in the city? That could endanger innocents if this creature goes on a rampage if it can’t get to you.” Matt’s hand tightened on hers. She shook her head but was glad she could relieve part of the worry. “The Beast wouldn’t go out hunting. Its thoughts are too focused on killing and too confined on its primary goal. If someone got in its way, then I could see it attacking, but it stays on one target until that person is dead.” “That may be, but in the city there are a lot of people who could get in its way,” Tanner said. “I know that and I can see the danger as you do. I spoke to Paul about it and he said that no one would get in the way. According to Grant, he’s not a person who takes things for granted.” She exhaled heavily. That was one thing she hoped was true. “He doesn’t take things for granted.” Matt smiled. “He probably wanted to see if he could find your relatives and get their help with the location, but he undoubtedly had a list of alternate places even before you arrived.” “It would be nice if he’d consult the person being hunted by this thing.” She narrowed her eyes.
39
Rebecca Airies
“I don’t think he operates by committee.” Matt’s thumb brushed across her palm. “I wouldn’t expect him to do that, but keeping me in the loop would alleviate a few of the doubts I have about this situation.” She rolled her eyes. The feelings of being lost and alone were bad enough without people constantly keeping important details from her. It was her life on the line. For some reason, they couldn’t understand that. There were times that she wanted to walk out of there. It frustrated her and made her furious. Matt looked like he wanted to say something, but a beeping sounded and he pulled a small phone out of a holster at his belt. He flipped it open and answered. She heard only his side of the conversation and that was short. Matt only said a few words, but she guessed that the men had arrived. It shouldn’t take them much longer than this if they’d obeyed the order to come to the city without delay. “The men are here and Max is escorting them over before he asks them any questions.” Matt closed the phone and secured it again. Bianca grimaced. She hadn’t wanted to think about the older males of their pack and what they’d say, but she had to face it now. The men would be here soon and she knew that Matt, Max and Tanner would be in for some unpleasant revelations if the older men told the truth. “Could you stand across the room from me when they get here?” She looked Matt in the eyes and hoped he wouldn’t think this was some stunt or a way to keep him at a distance. His face hardened. “Why? You can’t believe that I’ll just let you walk away from the feeling building between us.” “This isn’t about that. It’s not about what may develop between us and to tell you the truth, I’m not sure that there’s anything to build on yet. I don’t want those men’s answers colored by your actions or my brother’s. It’s better if they think we’re at odds and not likely to ever see eye to eye. They might not tell the real story if they think that you might be on my side.” Bianca slowly withdrew her hand from his. It felt wrong to pull away, as if she should always have his touch and had known it her whole life. “So you want to pretend there’s nothing between us for the short time it takes to get the answers we need. It isn’t necessary. They won’t lie to us. I don’t know if they’ll buy it, but we’ll give your idea a try.” Matt nodded. “I won’t pretend to loathe you, but I’ll try not to look like I want to find the nearest bed.” “I can handle convincing them of the anger. I’ve got a lot of years of anger toward your fathers and mine to draw on.” She grimaced. The hurt had turned to anger after only a few weeks. “The only problem will be with Max. He won’t know what I asked of you.” “I can discreetly signal him to walk to the other side of the room. He won’t give away that you’re our mate.” Matt assured her. He seemed certain that he could get the message to Max without drawing attention to the fiction.
40
Exile’s Longing
“He won’t jump to the same conclusion you did? That I’ve decided you being my physical mate isn’t important?” She raised an eyebrow. He’d immediately jumped to that conclusion. What would make his brother any different especially when he hadn’t even been there to hear her request?
41
Rebecca Airies
Chapter Six Max was a little surprised when they were directed to Bianca’s apartment. It was strange, but there was an advantage to taking the meeting to a place where she felt most secure and strongest. He’d actually expected her to demand some kind of meeting room, but then again this wasn’t the Protectorate where there were many rooms that could ensure extended privacy. The meeting would likely have taken place in someone’s apartment anyway. When Tanner opened the door to them, he saw Bianca on one side of the whitewalled room leaning against a counter and Matt on the other near the end of a black couch. From Matt’s tone, Max had thought his brother had made some progress with Bianca. He could see a few soft feminine touches in the furnished apartment. Bianca stood tensely, her hands balled, but he couldn’t help noticing those sexy curves. She looked closed off, a little nervous and furious. He wanted to go over to her and put his arm around her to show her that she wasn’t alone in this. Then he caught the slight hand gesture Matt made. Just go with it. The signal they’d used as young boys when one of them had been scheming and trying to get away with some trick or plan. It had come in useful long after they’d grown out of boyhood pranks. Max didn’t say anything and walked over to stand beside Matt. He had no idea why Bianca was over there glaring at him, but since Matt wasn’t reacting and with the signal in mind, he decided to ignore it. “Well, let’s get on with this. I want all of you out of my life as soon as possible. Fucking bastards. You’re just like your fathers.” Bianca practically snarled the words and she sent them a disgusted glance. She cocked a hand on her hip and the other rested lightly on the back of the black chair next to her. “That so?” Tanner raised an eyebrow and walked over to join Matt and Max on the other side of the couch. “Good thing your opinion doesn’t count.” That was a bit harsh and Max could tell by Tanner’s scent that he was lying, but knew that there had to be a reason. The two older members of the clan had stopped only a few steps into the room. They were looking from Max and Tanner to Bianca. He didn’t know what they were thinking, but they suddenly seemed much more relaxed than they’d been on the drive over here. Gordon, the shorter of the two lean, grayhaired men, actually smiled and Harry seemed content to sneer at Bianca. “I want to know exactly what happened when our fathers sent her away. I know my fathers. They had to have a reason for sending a thirteen-year-old girl from the clan.” Matt just glanced briefly at Bianca before looking at the men.
42
Exile’s Longing
“They did. She would have brought danger to the whole clan and as it was she could serve a useful purpose. It was the one good thing she could ever do for the clan.” Gordon shot a disgusted look at Bianca. “They told you that you would never be welcome among us again. Why didn’t you stay away?” “I came back to make sure everyone in the area knew that the men of this clan have no honor and can’t be trusted. With any luck, the clan will be disbanded.” Bianca smiled sweetly, but there was a huge amount of venom in her tone. Her hand tightened on the back of the chair. “What purpose did she serve?” Max tried to remember what was going on around that time. There’d been his and Matt’s mistake about two women being their mates, but he couldn’t remember much else, certainly nothing that her leaving would fix. “The clan had been targeted by a small group of witches. They wanted to secure protection and a stronghold on the leadership. The two women who you thought were your mates were witches.” Harry grimaced. “For a while we didn’t know how we were going to get rid of them and save the clan from them. They would have destroyed the clan even faster than keeping her around would.” “Witches,” Matt said slowly. Max recognized that tone and the look on his brother’s face because he was feeling exactly the same thing. That explained it. They’d been under a spell. He’d never thought about how they’d managed to mistake the two women as mates. They’d expected to find one woman to share. Twin male tigers always shared a mate. They’d been confused when they’d found two women who seemed to be their mates. When the feelings had disappeared and the women fled, they hadn’t known what had happened. Their fathers certainly hadn’t volunteered the information then or later. After they’d realized that the women weren’t their mates, they’d gone straight back to their life. The embarrassment over mistakenly thinking the women were their match had been part of the reason they hadn’t pushed for more information. That kind of thing wasn’t supposed to happen. They hadn’t wanted to talk about the disastrous engagement or how they’d suddenly come to realize it was a mistake. It had been easier to shove the questions to the back of their minds and focus on the present. They hadn’t had a lot of free time then. Both of them had been in the military and when they weren’t working, they’d played hard. After a while they hadn’t given it any thought at all and hoped that they would be able to recognize their real mate when they met her. After scenting and feeling the connection growing between Bianca and them, he had no doubt. If he’d known the intensity of the feelings a true connection produced, there wouldn’t have been any mistakes when he met those witches. The knowledge made it easy to see the trick. “What happened to them and how did anything to do with her help get rid of the witches?” Max deliberately didn’t use Bianca’s name. He’d seen that Gordon and Harry seemed to be more talkative and relaxed now that they believed Matt and Max considered Bianca to be an enemy.
43
Rebecca Airies
“The only way we could think of to fight the witches’ hold was with other witches. Witches don’t do anything without something in return. We were worried about what they’d want and then Tanner’s father came to us with the news that she wasn’t normal. We were all agreed that it was the answer we needed.” Gordon shrugged and his expression when he looked at Bianca was filled with disgust and hate. “It was no loss. Normally, we’d just throw the freaks out and make sure they knew that if they returned, it would be the last mistake they made.” “Obviously the lesson you received wasn’t strong enough.” Harry’s eyes slid over Bianca with obvious distaste. Max wanted to grab the man by his throat and shake him. He knew that wouldn’t satisfy him. If he got his hands on him, Max wouldn’t stop with a shake. He’d hit the man if only to wipe that sneer off his face. “What lesson? Did our fathers do it or was it her father?” Matt’s voice was a little rough, but other than that small slip he seemed calm. Harry and Gordon didn’t seem to notice anything strange and appeared unconcerned. Max knew that was all for the best, but it didn’t change the anger rising inside him. They didn’t act like Bianca deserved even general courtesy. He couldn’t understand how they thought her differences merited such disgust. “Her father started, but he wasn’t forceful enough.” Harry shrugged. “Your fathers were concerned that she wasn’t going to learn that she wasn’t welcome here even if she did manage to get free of the witches.” Max clenched his jaw to keep back the growl building. The urge to show the two men that they had reason to be worried about what he wanted to do to them instead of her abilities was almost overwhelming, but they needed to know everything. So far he’d heard more than enough to justify her anger and wariness toward them. He knew there was more. She’d said as much when she was talking to them at the Protectorate. “So our fathers took over. What did they do to her?” Max exhaled slowly. He wondered how he could have missed seeing the side of their fathers that Bianca had known that day so long ago. That couldn’t have been an isolated incident. Their fathers wouldn’t have behaved so aggressively, so fiercely with a young girl, up to the point of threatening to kill her if she ever returned, if they had only wanted to see to the safety of their clan. They had to feel something akin to what Harry and Gordon did. Hate and prejudice were the only reasons he could think of for what they had done. “They did what they did to any threat.” Gordon looked over at Bianca. “I see that swipe across your face didn’t leave a scar. Pity. At least it would have given others a hint at your true self. I really thought you’d learned your lesson when they tossed you at those witches’ feet. You looked cowed when the women put a collar on you.” Gordon hadn’t been specific, but Max knew what had happened. They’d beaten her. A mere teenager and unable to change into her tiger form, she hadn’t stood a chance against them. Max was surprised that she’d waited to find out if they were truly like their fathers. As much as he’d loved and respected his fathers, right now, he’d 44
Exile’s Longing
happily beat the hell out of them. He wouldn’t have blamed her if she’d left when she first learned that her clan had been contacted. “Where did they find the witches to take the spell off?” Matt asked tersely. “They came from this witchcraft cesspool of a city. There were as many witches then as there are now, but they weren’t as organized as they are now. It wasn’t hard to find a few of them who were willing to trade use of their magic for their very own freak tiger shifter.” Harry laughed. “Is there any more we need to hear?” Matt asked. For a moment, Max thought his brother was asking Harry and Gordon. Max had heard enough of Gordon and Harry’s boasting to last a lifetime. He was sure Matt had too. He looked at his brother and saw that he wasn’t looking at the two older men, but at Bianca. Bianca’s eyes locked on the two men and those brown orbs burned with anger. “That’s about it. I don’t think you need a blow-by-blow description to know what happened that night.” Her voice sounded rough and her body was tight. She looked ready to spring at them. “Good, I’ve had enough of this game.” Matt started across the room. He went straight to Bianca’s side and took her hand. Max was only a few steps behind his brother. He stood on her other side. He wanted to hook his arm around her waist and pull her against him, but he held back. After what he learned, he was willing to give her all the time she needed to relax and get to know them. He felt her hand touch his arm just before she hooked her arm around his and briefly leaned into him. He didn’t know why she did it, but he was happy that she wasn’t retreating from him. “You two made a mistake in believing we’d judge her and find her wanting as our fathers did. We are not our fathers. If you thought we believed as they did, then you haven’t been paying much attention in the last few years.” Matt’s voice had hardened and his fury was obvious now even to Gordon and Harry. “You can’t bring her back to the clan. Do you know how much danger she’ll bring on the clan because of who she is?” Harry shook his head. He looked confused and as if he couldn’t believe what he was hearing. “Can’t?” Max raised an eyebrow. Harry should know better than to try to tell them what to do. “How would she bring danger on the clan? There aren’t a lot of bigots like you left. We’re not as isolated from other clans as our fathers were. There are people with her abilities in many of the other clans. Clans we work with regularly. She’ll be an asset, not a burden.” Matt took a half-step forward, but Max noticed Bianca still held his hand, which was probably why his brother had halted at a single pace. “She’s unnatural. Your fathers made the best choice for the clan and for you. You wouldn’t be free now if they hadn’t.” Gordon glared at Bianca. “What have you done to
45
Rebecca Airies
them? Do you think we’ll let you bewitch them? You probably learned many tricks from those witches.” Bianca laughed. “Bewitched them? I don’t have any magic. If I did, there were times this week when I certainly would have used it.” “Our fathers’ manipulations came back and nearly bit us. I wish they were alive to know that what they did could have meant the end of our family’s line as rulers of this clan. She’s our mate. We weren’t about to settle for less than our true match. If we didn’t find her, there would have been no children. Without her, only our brothers would have a chance of keeping our family in the alpha position.” Max looked at Bianca and smiled. It was ironic, maybe even a form of some cosmic justice, that the woman their fathers had exiled so brutally should be their mate. Harry shook his head and looked appalled. Max could imagine why. His three brothers, Paul, Steven and Phillip, had shown no inclination to even look for mates. On top of that, there was always the chance that they might not have twins even though tiger shifters had a higher than normal rate of twin births. “We still have some work to do to convince her that we’re not the bastards our fathers were, but one thing is certain. Anyone who can’t accept her will not be welcome in the clan.” Max looked significantly from Harry to Gordon. “We’ll find a place for you in another clan. We won’t turn you out like our father did her.” For the first time, Gordon looked worried. “It’s not that we couldn’t accept her—” “Enough,” Max growled. Max didn’t let Gordon finish, but cut him off before he could begin with the excuses and equivocations. They didn’t only dislike her. He’d seen the hate and disgust in their eyes. Max didn’t try to fool himself that it was something that would get better once they knew Bianca. They didn’t want to know her because they considered her less than what a shifter should be. “Don’t try to backpedal now. Our fathers should have been more forceful with her, remember? She wanted to see your true reaction and was afraid you’d lie about what happened if you knew that we even liked her. I see now she was right.” Matt’s voice held disgust. “We won’t have her face danger again from within our clan.” “I want you two to go back to the clan. This isn’t our fathers’ clan. It’s ours. If we have any more questions for you, we’ll contact you and don’t even think about lying to us.” Max looked from one man to the other. They nodded, but he could tell that they were furious. He turned his head to look at Bianca. She was frowning as she watched the two men leave her apartment. “Is something wrong?” Max squeezed her hand. “I’m not sure that exiling them from their home clan is the best idea. It won’t solve all the problems and could cause more. Their attitudes stem from another time and they were encouraged to hate people like me. They’ll learn nothing if you send them away.” She bit her lip. “I’m the stranger here, the one who has no ties there.” 46
Exile’s Longing
“You have no ties because our fathers sent you from the clan with the intention of keeping you away forever.” Matt turned to face her and brushed the hair off one cheek and tucked it behind her ear. “As to them, they would learn absolutely nothing if we let them stay. Right now, they don’t see there was anything wrong with what they did. They need to see that there are consequences because their behavior is so set.” “Don’t worry about them. They’ll be fine. We’ll send them to a clan that will accept them, but also help them see the error of their ways. They have to be away from their support.” Max shook his head a little, astounded. Gordon and Harry had only shown disgust and hate toward her and yet she was concerned for them. He knew them. Other than the attitude he was only beginning to see, they were good men. They needed to learn that shifters like Bianca weren’t evil. She couldn’t rule someone’s mind completely as they feared. That lesson could only be taught outside their home clan. “Um, maybe you shouldn’t make too many changes right now. I don’t know if I’ll be around for long.” She licked her lips. “Our decision isn’t based entirely on the fact that you’re our mate, but I’ll admit it does make it a little easier. As to whether you stay, we’re determined. We’re certain we want you and we’ll make sure that walking away from us isn’t easy.” Max smiled and let his eyes trace over her lips. “Shying away because of a future chance of hurt isn’t our style.” “And there’s more than our kisses and hot bodies to tempt you. I think you’re going to like living in a clan and having others who care if you live or die.” Matt raised an eyebrow as if he expected her to disagree. “I’m fairly sure you’ve been lonely at times these past years.”
47
Rebecca Airies
Chapter Seven Bianca pushed her long black hair back over her shoulder. Nervousness ate at her. She sat in the backseat of the van and looked out the window. Well, tried to look out the window. Since she was in the middle seat, her view was often obstructed. Matt sat on the right side and Max on her left. It would help if she could be doing something, but she didn’t have a hope of driving. She was the one being guarded. Sitting in the driver’s seat would put her in a very visible position. They were going to somewhere near Matt and Max’s clan. Not the main clan because that would put innocents in as much danger as they’d been in when they were in New Orleans. Matt had described it as a small group of buildings the clan used sometimes. She didn’t remember anything like that, but then she’d left the main clan only a few times before she’d been exiled. She still felt a little stunned. She’d only met her brother, Matt and Max again yesterday. After years alone, she had a family again, although she couldn’t meet the rest of them until this situation was resolved. She ached to see them again even though she knew that they were going to have to make a new relationship to replace the one ripped away years ago. Early this morning, they’d been called in to the Protectorate to talk about where the best place to lead the Beast would be. She had a feeling the decision had been made even before she’d been notified of the meeting. Paul, Matt and Max had tossed a few places around the table, but they didn’t seem to consider any of them seriously. Then Max had suggested this group of buildings not too far from the main clan. It was close enough to get men and supplies there easily, but far enough away so that no children or women could be caught accidentally in the fight. The meeting had ended practically at that point. Only a few words, mostly agreement, had been said after the suggestion. The arrangements had flown, yet another reason why she was reasonably certain that they’d decided everything earlier. Grant and Paul would be coming up as soon as they found the equipment and the help Paul had arranged arrived. It wasn’t that part that she minded so much. She had no real suggestions about where they should take this battle. Since she hadn’t been in this area, she didn’t have any idea about good locations. She agreed that the quicker they got out of the city the better, but in some ways it felt like they’d lied to her. They could have been honest about it. She didn’t want to be left out of the decisions. The fact that they’d tried to fool her like that pissed her off even more. “Is something wrong? Do you need us to stop?” Matt’s hand on her arm brought her out of her thoughts. 48
Exile’s Longing
“No, I don’t need to stop. I was just thinking and wondering.” She met his eyes and smiled slightly. She wriggled a little and settled into the soft seat. “About what? If it’s something about us or the clan then we’ll gladly talk.” Max’s hand touched the back of hers. He angled his body a bit so their knees touched. He’d been hesitant at first to touch her, almost as if he wasn’t sure that she’d welcome it. Since she’d touched him last night, he held her hand or just brushed his fingers over her skin at every opportunity. They’d insisted on sitting on either side of her. Ostensibly it was to protect her, but she knew they both wanted to be close to her. “Actually, I was thinking about this morning and getting angry again.” She didn’t want to pretend that everything about that was fine. It was going to keep bothering her. Maybe they could avoid a little future trouble if she told them about it now. “Why were you getting angry then and now?” Max tilted up her chin with a single finger so he could get a good look in her eyes. She pursed her lips and looked at him. “The entire meeting made me furious.” “Why?” He seemed genuinely curious and a little confused. “Because it wasn’t real. Are you going to try to tell me that when you came into the room, you and Matt had no idea where we’d be going or that you hadn’t talked about it with Paul earlier?” She narrowed her eyes. Max blinked and his hand fell from her chin. “The meeting was real, but we had talked to Paul earlier about where the best place to take you would be. He had some suggestions and we had others. Nothing was decided before the meeting.” “I didn’t just crawl out of my crib. Give me some credit for a little intelligence. The location was decided before I walked into that room.” She rolled her eyes. “That wouldn’t have made me angry so much, but none of you were honest about it. You pretended that it was some kind of actual discussion. You were lying to me. I won’t stand by and let that continue.” Max grimaced, but it was Matt who responded to her. “Yes, we’d talked to Paul earlier and yes, we’d narrowed down the list of places that would be isolated enough to keep innocents from being caught in the battle. I promise you we hadn’t made any firm decisions. If you were adamantly against staying anywhere near the clan holding we would find another place.” She turned and looked at him. His eyes were steady and he seemed sincere. Maybe they hadn’t meant to be deceptive, but it amounted to the same thing. She understood their reasoning, but that didn’t mean she was going to let the matter go. It was her life on the line. The Beast was after her. She wanted to know what was happening and what was being planned. Hell, she didn’t want to have a pivotal say in every decision. There were things she didn’t know enough about to make a decision, but she wanted the information. Being hunted put enough stress on her. She didn’t want to feel lost and isolated as well.
49
Rebecca Airies
Even though she’d planned to yell at them and rage for a while, she couldn’t do it now. They had planned to listen to her input. She simply hadn’t had any. She didn’t know of any place in this area that would suit their needs. It really didn’t matter to her where the confrontation happened as long as innocent people would be out of the way. Then again, a simple “don’t do it again” didn’t seem like it would encourage them to remember. “I want to be able to trust you, but I don’t know if I can if you act as if I’m someone without any strength or ability of my own. I won’t walk into any of this blind. I already told Paul that and he should have known better than to try this shit. It’s not that I would have had any objection to any of the mentioned sites, but I want to be there when the decision is made. Not after the real discussion is over.” She let her voice drop and left it hanging as if there was a huge but at the end. “You can trust us. We only wanted to get you to safety as quickly as possible.” Matt grimaced. “I guess we lost sight of the fact that you are the one in danger and your feelings about it.” “That’s obvious.” She looked straight ahead. Somehow the penitent and contrite attitude didn’t fit them. “We’ll work through it as long as you remember I am part of this.” “We don’t usually make the same mistakes twice,” Max asserted. She turned her head to face him. “You know, if you two are going to do the alternating answer thing too much, you’re going to have to be facing me, because it could be a serious pain in the neck.” “Sitting beside you is as close as we can get right now. Since we just found you we both want your attention. We’ll get more accustomed to you and that you’re not going to disappear on us,” Max said with a shrug. “Well, I’m not going anywhere right now. We have that Beast to face and I can’t do it alone.” She bit her lip. “What’s this place like? You said it was near the clan, but from what I know there hasn’t been a city nearby for years. Not since the protected forest was expanded.” “You’ve been looking into the area.” Matt sounded surprised. When she looked at him, he was smiling. She didn’t need any explanation. He saw her interest in the area as a positive sign. Maybe he thought that she’d been thinking of staying even before she met them. That wasn’t really the case. She’d wanted some information before she approached them. That was before the damn Beast had attacked her. “A little before that thing locked onto me I started researching the area to know more than what I vaguely remembered. You know, facts that went beyond the people I remember.” She didn’t see any harm in telling the truth. The curiosity was natural and she’d wanted to know if it was as beautiful as she remembered. She’d spent hours looking at photos of the area. The scenes of the trees
50
Exile’s Longing
and lakes had captivated her. She might not have been able to smell the forest as she sometimes did in her most vivid dreams, but the pictures amazed her. “You’re right. There’s not a city. It’s only a group of buildings with easy road access. More of a hunting camp now. The buildings were constructed before the expansion of the protected forest, but they’ve been maintained because we sometimes do exercises and live fire tests there.” Max drew his finger across her palm. “We stay prepared because while most people have accepted the integration of paranormals, there are groups that might attack.” She tried to ignore the flutter of awareness that skimmed through her at that light touch. If she could lie to herself about her reaction to it, she would. He hadn’t found an extra-sensitive area and she wasn’t ticklish. It was him and his brother. For some reason, she was especially responsive whenever they touched her. She couldn’t think about that now or how she could be this attracted to two men at the same time. She had to focus and think about the buildings and their reasons. Now she understood why the buildings were in the large reclaimed forest. They wouldn’t want to chance any kind of gunfire near the children. A young one wandering away and into the line of fire could be tragic in those circumstances. “I hope you don’t have any attachment to those buildings because that Beast will go through them if he gets close.” She licked dry lips. Matt’s hand clasped around hers and squeezed gently. “We won’t let him get that close. Don’t worry. We’ve been warned that it’s especially dangerous if it gets near people and buildings. Paul told us that the creature won’t back off and run away. If we see that we don’t have an opportunity at him, we’ll get you out of there.” “I can’t keep running. It doesn’t help. It has to be killed.” She knew that this had to be the last time she ran. “You survive. That’s your first priority always.” Matt’s fingers cupped her chin and he stared into her eyes with hard hazel eyes that at that moment looked almost golden. “If you’re alive, there’s hope and the fight can be won, but if you give up, it’s all over. I’m not losing you.” “You don’t have me.” She rolled her eyes, but didn’t say anything more about it. “I’m not going to let him kill me. Running hasn’t solved anything. It’s time to make a stand and end this. I fully intend to live. If you keep irritating me, I’ll survive so I can walk away from you.” Matt laughed and his thumb brushed over her lip before he lowered his hand. “I like the attitude, but we need to work on some things. Walking away from us is one thing that needs to be erased from your mind.” “You wish. It’s still my choice. Although you’ve shown me some good things about you, there’s a lot I want to know. Maybe a few tests to put you through.” She relaxed, feeling a little smug, but a part of her was amazed that they were so intent on her. They were absolute hunks and she knew that they didn’t have to be with their mate. It was a drive, sure, but it wasn’t an imperative. 51
Rebecca Airies
“Tests? Feats of strength or maybe endurance testing of the sensual sort? With you we could be inspired.” Max leaned close and his breath feathered over her ear. She could feel the heat creeping up her cheeks. She couldn’t believe she was blushing from such light teasing, but she thought it was more his tone than the words. His deep voice dripped heat and the rumble seemed to curl through her. A shiver rippled down her spine. She hoped they didn’t notice. She didn’t want to give them any more encouragement. Not that they seemed to need it. “I haven’t decided what kind of gantlet you’ll need to run, but I guarantee you, it won’t be as enjoyable as having sex.” She rolled her eyes again and tried get her mind off her body’s reaction to them. There would be time to discover if she could find a way to be with them as well as get her mind around the fact that she was attracted to two men. Not to mention that they seemed okay with sharing and in fact seemed to expect it. She’d lived away from tiger clans for so long that she’d always thought of relationships in terms of couples. “We’ll be more than happy to prove that we’re the men you need.” Matt drew her attention back to him. “You’ll need to do more than boast about your sexual prowess.” She raised her brows and knew she was challenging him a little. “No boasting, Bianca. We’ll make your eyes roll back with pleasure.” Matt smiled very slowly. She sighed and kept her lips straight with effort. She wasn’t going to encourage them or give them another blush. It wouldn’t be a good idea to let them know she was thinking about sex as much as they were. Not yet. She did have worries and information she wanted to know before she muddied the issue with sex. That was what she wanted, but she didn’t know if it was going to happen. They were going to be in almost constant contact. Until the Beast showed up there probably wasn’t going to be much distraction. It would be a good time to get to know them, but the attraction wasn’t going to disappear during that time. “Well, at least you make my eyes roll.” She shrugged. “Not with pleasure, though, frustration is what I’d call it.” “Smart mouth. The things I could do with that comment, but I’ll leave it alone for right now.” Matt’s voice held laughter. “You don’t know how much that relieves me.” She shook her head. “And you don’t know how much our fathers messed up our lives. You should have been raised in a clan so that you’d know how much of an honor it is to be our mate. You’re supposed to say yes and we get on with our lives,” Max said. He sounded really put out, but when she looked at him, she saw the smile on his face. She laughed and knew he’d intended to draw it from her. “You never did say exactly what the place was like. It’s a group of buildings. Does it have power, water, toilets?”
52
Exile’s Longing
If this thing was the kind of place that didn’t have running water and toilets, she wasn’t going to be happy and they’d know about it. She might have roughed it a few times over the years, but she didn’t make a habit of it when there were other alternatives. “It has all of the above and a medical treatment center that’s kept stocked. Since it’s used for training that could be dangerous, it’s fully functional. It runs off a set of solarpower generators, one main and the other back-up.” Max turned solemn to answer her question. Okay, she liked that they did seem to take her concerns seriously. He had explained and it did reassure her that they were going to keep her involved. She settled back in the seat. It was going to be a long drive and she might as well relax. They kept her engaged with light conversation, but nothing too deep or that required thought. She knew they had questions of their own and could almost see them in their eyes. Why they didn’t ask them, she didn’t know. The only answer she could come up with was that they might want more privacy than that offered by a van filled with Protectorate operatives and her brother.
53
Rebecca Airies
Chapter Eight When the vans finally pulled to a stop, she was a little surprised at what she saw. She’d expected rough buildings made of wood or maybe the prefabricated models put in place on site, but that wasn’t the case. There was nothing haphazard or temporary about this place. Seven large, red-brick buildings formed a rough U shape with an open area in the center. Trees and flowering bushes flourished, untamed and untrimmed in the plaza. The grass was a little tall along the sides of the stone-paved paths, but as far she could tell it was tended regularly. “The bedrooms are more like dormitory rooms. You can thank me for that. Someone wanted to arrange bedding in a barracks style.” Matt slid a significant glance to Max. She looked from one to the other. It was becoming a little easier now to see the different parts of their personality. Matt wore a dark purple t-shirt and faded jeans. It suited the more relaxed attitude she’d seen with him. Max wore a button-down, blue shirt that looked like it had recently been pressed even after the ride, and his jeans were dark and looked brand new. He was definitely the more serious and business-like of the two. “Yeah, and you’re not mentioning that the only building suitable for habitation at that time was more of a warehouse and it would have been more expedient than converting the building. The barracks wouldn’t have been permanent. They were more practical at the time.” Max frowned at his brother. Her lips quirked at their teasing. From the tone, she knew that they weren’t angry with each other. Matt smiled brightly and helped her out of the van. Looking around the area, she wondered if they’d built these or if all or some of them had been left standing after the expansion of the protected forest. She shook her head. That was something to ask them on a quiet night when there was nothing else happening. Matt held onto her hand after she had her feet firmly on the ground. She didn’t try to pull away from him. His hold was so loose that she could have walked away and began exploring easily. She did want to get to know the place, but the simple pleasure of having him hold her hand wasn’t something she was ready to give up yet. A part of her was a little afraid their acceptance was a dream. She hadn’t been lonely too often, but she had felt alone sometimes. The connection was something she craved and that was part of the reason she wanted to take things slowly. She was afraid that she was reading too much into the connection because of that desire. “So show me everything. If I’m going to be here for a while, I want to see it all. You can also show me the best place to run. I might not be able to do it much, but I know that at least today it’s safe to go for a run in tiger form. I’m going to take advantage of it, 54
Exile’s Longing
because it’s been way too long since I did.” She looked from Matt to Max who stepped up on the other side of her. Max tensed and the muscles along his jaw tightened, pulling his lips into a frown. “That’s probably not a good idea.” She turned to face him. Pulling her hand free of Matt’s grasp, she poked a finger against Max’s chest. “Look. The Beast wasn’t anywhere near New Orleans. We’d know about it, because that thing can’t hide. It definitely can’t already be here because it doesn’t read minds. It follows energy. You can go with me or you can stay behind. That’s your only choice.” A choked sound came from Matt. As soon as she turned to look at him, she realized he was trying not to laugh. She shook her head. So she was nowhere near Max’s size. That didn’t mean she was going to let him start tossing orders at her. Nature had made them mates, but that didn’t mean that she had to start following his orders or advice. When she looked back at Max, he was smiling and shaking his head. “Okay, what has that smile on your face now? I know it’s not that you’ve just suddenly decided that my going for a run is a good idea.” She took a deep breath and resisted the urge to walk away from them. “You do.” Max slipped an arm around her and gave her a quick hug. “It’s the way you said it. I don’t know of any other woman who would have told me that she was doing what she wanted in quite that way.” “This is another one of those alpha things, right?” She sighed. Obviously, they were much too accustomed to people simply doing what they said, no questions asked. “You two need to live in the real world. I’m not going to jump at your order simply because you’re alpha. Seriously, your egos need to be punctured.” “We do live in the real world, baby. You’re only having a few adjustment problems because you didn’t live with others of your kind for a long time.” Matt patted her shoulder. “Our word is law and by the way, he is the law in a manner of speaking. He’s the elected sheriff in the region.” “Oh great. Yet another thing to add to your arrogance. You get to throw people in jail if they don’t do what you say.” She rolled her eyes. “Now am I going to give myself a tour of this place or are you two going to escort me?” “I don’t think we’re that bad. Do you think we’re that bad?” Matt looked toward Max. Max shook his head. “No, we’re not as arrogant as she thinks. We’ll give her time. She’s just got a little attitude right now.” Attitude? The man thought that was attitude? She looked over at Max. “Are you on duty right now?” “I’m a sheriff. I’m almost always on call, but I’m not technically on duty,” Max answered slowly.
55
Rebecca Airies
“Good, because I’d hate to kick your ass when you’re on duty. I’m pretty sure that would mean some serious time in jail.” She turned to fully face him and put her hands on her hips. “You’re going to kick my ass?” He didn’t even try to hide the laughter in his tone. “Yeah, and the idea’s sounding better and better by the minute.” She nodded. Hell, his arrogance was making it easy to visualize. She wasn’t a normally violent person. Hands settled on her shoulders. “One problem there, baby.” She turned her head and slid a glance back at Matt. He was grinning and didn’t look too concerned. “What’s that?” “When you take on one of us, you take on both of us.” His hand tightened, pulling her back against him. “What? He can’t take care of himself against one woman?” She slid a considering glance to Max. A small smile curved her lips and she put as much amusement as she could into it. She hoped he bought it. “If we were a little better acquainted I’d give you a smack on the butt for that provocation. You can’t play us like that and you might as well know now that playing one of us against the other won’t work. It’s the surest way to piss us off.” Matt’s hand slid down her arm. “It’s good to know that you don’t go around spanking women you’ve just met.” She shook her head. He’d turned serious. “Well, you’re already a little skittish. We don’t want you running away from us. You might not be ready to find out how hard we’d chase you.” Max shrugged. “Now let’s show you around the buildings and we can argue about whether it’s safe for you to run later.” “I’ve already told you there’s no use arguing about it.” She shrugged. “Let’s get the tour started. Those trees are calling me.” That wasn’t a joke. Being in the city had been a blessing in a way. There had been no chance that she could slip out and go for a run. Too many people, too many cars and too many buildings. The wild side of her wanted to get out and play. She’d felt crowded in the city in human form even though she’d spent a lot of time in cities over the years. “Calling you? How long has it been since you’ve been in tiger form for longer than a few minutes?” Max frowned. “Well over a year. I’ve been in cities most of that time so there just wasn’t an opportunity.” She shrugged. As far as she knew that wasn’t strange for tigers or other shifters who didn’t have a pack or clan to protect them. They had to be extra careful when they shifted. In spite of the enlightened times, some people would come after them simply because they were shifter.
56
Exile’s Longing
“Too long. No wonder you’re ready to bolt into those trees. I get twitchy after a couple of weeks.” Matt shook his head. “You should make a point of going for a long run at least once a month. You need to feed your tiger as much as your human side.” They took her through the housing building first. Matt hadn’t been lying. The bedrooms were built in a dormitory style. She stepped into one of the rooms. Twin beds had been placed on opposite sides of the room. On the positive side, the mattresses looked comfortable and plush and they weren’t bunk beds. There were two small chests for clothing and a miniature refrigerator. Even when they’d said dorm room, she hadn’t expected something right off a college campus. It did make sense when she thought about it. This wasn’t a place to live. It was somewhere to come when they needed to practice. It wasn’t supposed to be homey. In a way, she was grateful for it. Those single beds and the undoubtedly thin walls wouldn’t be conducive to intimacy. They might help her keep some distance between Matt, Max and herself and give her the time to think that she needed. Her body sure wasn’t cooperating. It seemed to go on attention anytime she was near them. Since she’d been near them the entire day, her body was tingling. “I can live with this arrangement.” She nodded as she eyed the bare bed then looked at them. “There are sheets and blankets, aren’t there?” “Yes, there are. Men might use it, but we’re not savages. We like our comforts after training as much as women do.” Matt shook his head, but she could tell he wasn’t really insulted. “Hence the large-screen television in the common room along with the sound system, computers and the games. Now, how about you show me more of this place? Maybe where we eat.” She grinned and turned to face the two men who were standing in the hallway. “Don’t expect four-star restaurant décor. It’s basically a mess hall,” Max warned. “Well, I guess that matches the dormitory thing going on here.” She shrugged. Okay, that sounded a little bitchy. She really wasn’t dissatisfied with it. The hi-tech setup for the entertainment area with its desks and the large screen seemed a little at odds with the bare rooms. “Sorry, I’m not criticizing. I’m trying to get my bearings. I’ve been on the move for months, trying to buy time to prepare for that thing.” “Don’t worry about it. If we’d been offended, you’d have known about it. We don’t stomp off in a huff. We don’t expect you to like everything here. You’re allowed to criticize and even bitch from time to time.” Matt ruffled her hair. She couldn’t hold back her smile even though she knew she should be a little miffed. “I’m allowed. I didn’t realize I needed your permission.” “Come on. We’ve still got some buildings to see and you’re trying to pick a fight.” Max’s hand at the small of her back urged her forward. They managed to get through the rest of the tour without too much more delay. The long tables and gray tile in what they called the mess hall gave the place an almost institutional air. There was what she thought of as an armory. The building had the 57
Rebecca Airies
capability to hold enough ammunition and guns for a small war. There weren’t any there right now. Those would be brought by the tiger shifters on the way from the clan and the men from the Protectorate. It would probably be needed so it was just as well that they had it. The medical facilities they’d spoken of did surprise her. She’d expected something on the scale of a small clinic, but it was more than that. It was a small hospital with a couple of private rooms. There wasn’t a doctor right now. According to Max, he was on his way because this hadn’t been a planned time for the compound to be in use. “Now about that run, do you want to go now or a little later?” Max asked. “I thought you were against me going for a run?” She was a little surprised by the turnaround in his attitude, but she wasn’t going to argue with him about it. Her mind locked on the opportunity before her. Her skin practically itched to get into those trees and change into her tiger. “I’m not comfortable with it, but it has been too long for you. It’s relatively safe with regards to the Beast that’s tracking you. If you go a little later, I think you’ll have more fun. Some of the nocturnal animals will be out to tempt the tiger to play.” Max frowned, but he didn’t seem too upset about it. “What are you worried about if it’s not the Beast?” She couldn’t understand what else would be on his mind or cause him to fear for her safety. That thing was the only danger in her life right now. “The man who wants to build a clan of super tigers,” Matt supplied. “He’s the more present threat right now, because no one has seen any sign of him for months.” “Oh hell, you’ve joined the ranks of the paranoid.” She exhaled heavily and put her hands on her hips, ready for yet another argument about it. “Not paranoid, Bianca. The man has expressed an interest in pulling you into his group. He might not have tried his tricks with someone like you, but we did find a record that he’d tried to force a young woman to join with him not too long ago. They used the talents of the male with abilities like yours to get her to go with them. She escaped while they were asleep. It’s not like it would be a big stretch for him to try it with you.” Max stared at her soberly. “Where did you find that information? The Protectorate had no record of it.” She didn’t doubt that it had happened, because in spite of their arrogance, they were protective of their clan. Right now, they considered her to be part of it. “Tiger clans don’t report all tiger-on-tiger difficulties. Usually it’s easier to take care of it ourselves. We sent a message along with the images of Roger and David the Protectorate supplied us with to the other clans. We got replies quickly. He’s pretty well known up in the northwestern area of the country.” Matt grimaced. “If there had been a little more communication between the tigers and the Protectorate, the Protectorate would have known they couldn’t trust him.” “The woman got away so why didn’t these other clans actually do something or at least warn others?” She crossed her arms over her chest. Hearing that David had helped 58
Exile’s Longing
Roger already took some of the confidence out of her belief that David would stop him before it went too far. “They notified the other tiger clans, but he left the area. They weren’t able to track him. The clans involved hadn’t stopped looking. The identity he was using there was fake and they were having difficulty discovering what other name he used. I’m sure the Protectorate will probably discover with more digging that while the name he’s using is real, his name isn’t Roger. The one you call David didn’t go by that name either.” Max lifted a shoulder. “Did you decide when you wanted to go?” “Later. Running at night does sound good.” She wasn’t going to press for more details on Roger and his group. She needed to think about it. Could she have been that wrong? She wasn’t arrogant enough to think that it was impossible she could be conned, but she’d thought she was fairly good at reading people. Right now, she was a little discouraged and didn’t want to jump to any conclusions. If she’d been wrong, she’d find that out soon enough. David and Roger would show up here and try to take her. Then she could take out her anger on them. If David disappointed her and didn’t stand up to Roger, she was going to kick his ass.
59
Rebecca Airies
Chapter Nine Bianca drew in a deep breath. The moon was rising and darkness falling as they approached the trees. The sound of crickets and night birds filled the air. She heard the scurry of a small animal in the bushes and part of her stiffened rising to attention. Max and Matt were nearby, but they’d walked away from her after they’d entered the trees. The desire to shift and run pulled at her, but she took her time and looked for a good place to put her clothes. She’d been a little surprised that they’d given her privacy to undress. From what she knew, it wasn’t that strange for people to change in front of one another, although the shifters she’d been around had for the most part been like her, outcasts and runaways. Many of them hadn’t been part of a clan for most of their lives so they had no idea how things were conducted in one. The people who had lived in a clan had been guarded. Afraid to give away whatever secret they were trying to protect and too scared of whatever sent them running, they hadn’t answered many questions. After undressing and folding her clothes, she put them on a high branch. She knew they’d be safe from curious animals who might want to drag them away to use as bedding. With a thought, she allowed the change to sweep over her. She felt a pulling and a slight discomfort as her muscles and bones re-formed, but it wasn’t painful. For a moment, she simply stood there. A slight breeze brushed across her whiskers and fur and she reveled in the sensation. The sound of a small burrowing animal teased her, seeming louder now. She almost felt the sound. All her senses heightened with the change. She’d forgotten how intense it was and how much she loved prowling in tiger form. It felt so free. All her worries slipped to the back of her mind and she let the animal rise to play. She stretched, arching her back and flexing her claws. They sank into the lush grass and moist dirt. A cool breeze ruffled the leaves on the trees around her bringing so many scents to her that her mind almost went into overload. The strong, astringent smell of pine hit her almost at the same moment that she recognized the tang of bald cypress trees. The scent of earth and some kind of flower mixed on the wind, tantalizing her. She had to fight the urge to go find out what kind of flower was giving off that sweet perfume. She shook her body, delighting in the way the air moved over her and through her fur. Leaping forward, she began running deeper into the forest. Matt and Max were taking too long. She wasn’t waiting around for them to make an appearance. The scurrying animals she could hear drew her away from the spot near the compound. Her padded feet made almost no sound as they hit the grass, leaves and twigs on the ground.
60
Exile’s Longing
Bursting through some bushes, she startled a squirrel. It dashed up a tree, but she kept moving. She wasn’t in the mood for a snack now. The joy of being free and letting her wild side off the normal restraints swept over her in a heady rush. She wanted to run, chase, catch and play. She heard someone following her not long after she began her run. With her keen hearing, she made out two distinct sets of paws hitting the ground. She wasn’t afraid. There wasn’t a doubt in her mind who followed her. With the amount of caution Max and Matt had shown before they’d entered the forest, she’d be surprised if there was a squirrel in this forest that managed to climb a tree without them knowing about it tonight. She kept moving. They could try to catch up to her. One of them ran up beside her before cutting in front of her and stopping abruptly. The move surprised her and she didn’t have time to slow or jump over him. She barreled into him. They both crashed to the ground in a tangle of fur and claws. A growl rolled through her even as she regained her feet. She didn’t want to stop now. He moved in front of her and his head tipped to the side. She could see the curiosity there. Suddenly, she realized why he’d stopped her. He wanted to look at her and be able to recognize her in this form. His brother came in from the side. She guessed he’d been waiting to see if she’d stop or if his brother would need help. She looked at the two of them. Although the markings on their faces and bodies were very similar, she could see slight differences in them. If she could see them when they changed she’d know which one was Matt and which was Max. Now it was enough to know it was them. She waited until both of them seemed satisfied. Flicking her tail back and forth, she crouched forward a little and then swiped her paw, tagging the leg of the large tiger on the left. She’d been careful to keep her claws from sinking past the fur and into flesh, but she knew he’d definitely felt it. Spinning and bounding forward, she took off into the woods. A purr rolled through her and her lips pulled back in a toothy feline grin. She wanted to play. She heard them running behind her. She didn’t know how they’d take her attempt to play. Hell, they might think it was childish, but she’d never really had the chance to play in this form with other tigers. She hadn’t been able to change when her father sent her away and after that, her association with other tigers hadn’t been that close. She felt a tag on her butt and then the other two tigers spun and ran in different directions. She skidded to a stop and narrowed her eyes. Happiness bubbled inside her. With a look to the left and then right, she took off after the one who’d gone to the right. She really did want to know which tiger was Matt or Max. Right now, short of changing to human form, there wasn’t a way to know that. She didn’t want to stop the run. The sheer joy of the chase pulsed through her and she reveled in it. She was almost certain this wouldn’t be happening again soon. Both of them worried about Roger and David finding her. She didn’t know how that was going to happen since Roger didn’t have access to Protectorate contacts any longer. He shouldn’t be able to get the information.
61
Rebecca Airies
She pushed the thoughts out of her mind. She used her sense of smell and hearing to track the running tiger in front of her. Because she was gaining ground on him, she knew he wasn’t running at top speed. When she saw him, she quickened her pace. She dashed forward and swatted his leg before turning and running. They played like that for a time. She realized after a while that the tiger who tagged her wasn’t always the tiger she’d tagged. They apparently played by their own set of rules. She’d be really mad if the game wasn’t so much fun. Still, she knew she couldn’t let them get away with it without some kind of retribution or at least an acknowledgement of what they’d done. She didn’t stop the game though. When they finally stopped in front of her, their chests heaving, she looked from one of them to the other. Even though she needed to say or do something, she wasn’t sure what to do. Going all super-bitch on them wouldn’t be right. What they’d done certainly didn’t deserve that, but she wasn’t having them feel free to play twin games with her. This was one situation where it didn’t bother her too much. It was all in play, but she wanted them to know she had problems with twin games outside of playtime. Still, they hadn’t done that yet. She could play some kind of stupid game to make her point or she could just tell them. The easy direct way left no room for mistakes about her meaning. After giving them each a long stare, she turned. Her tail swished side to side in a distinctive angry twitch they should recognize. One tiger came up on the right side and the other the left, but they made no move to stop her. Hopefully, they realized that she meant we’ll talk about this later and wasn’t only huffy. They made their way back toward the buildings and separated only when they neared the spot where she’d changed clothes. She left them and went to get dressed. It didn’t take her long. Walking out onto the cleared area around the buildings, she stayed near the forest. She wanted to talk to them about this now and not let it wait, because she could forget about or be distracted by something that happened. “I told you she’d be waiting for us. That was an ‘I’m pissed and you are definitely going to hear about it’ look.” Max’s voice came from behind her. She turned around and tilted her head as she watched them walk slowly over to her. They both were smiling and didn’t look too concerned, but she saw the wariness in their eyes. The two big alpha tigers were cautious of her. It made her smile that the two men seemed so unsure of their actions after knowing her for such a short time. “Can you tell us why you’re angry?” Matt stopped, but not until he was so close the tips of his shoes almost touched hers. “I’m not angry. I could have been really furious, but mainly I’m concerned.” She took a deep breath. Flexing her hands, she resisted the urge to rub them down her pants to dry the sweat. She couldn’t figure out why she was so nervous. This wasn’t a huge matter, but for some reason, it felt important. Maybe she needed to know they took her opinions and wants seriously.
62
Exile’s Longing
The more she thought about, she realized it was about her faith in them and theirs in her. The actual switch wouldn’t bother her as much as the fact that they hid something from her. That kind of lie wasn’t necessary if they believed in her. She needed their acceptance. If they did try a switch, she’d know there was a lack of trust between them. “What concerns you?” Max’s eyes ran over her face. “The way you two acted out there. I had fun. Don’t think that I didn’t. It’s just that the way you two so easily switched off during the game has me a little worried. Games when we’re just having fun I don’t mind, but if you ever tried anything like a twin switch on me in any other situation, I’d be so furious that…” Her voice trailed off. She really didn’t know what she’d do. Even now, she thought of them as wholly different people and that wasn’t because of the different styles of hair and clothing. If it was anyone other than two alphas she’d say she’d kick their ass, but even she acknowledged that might be a little bit of a problem. One she might be able to handle since she didn’t mind throwing in a few dirty moves and a kick to the groin evened the odds against the biggest men, but two might be outside her capabilities. “Enough said. We know what you mean and I won’t say we’ve never tried it. We did when we were younger. Our parents were not lost for words and they made their point very clearly.” Max shook his head as he held up his hands. “We wouldn’t do it.” That was a little easier than she’d expected. It was a little deflating to get a simple agreement when she’d thought she’d need to explain more. She hadn’t thought they would see a problem in doing it. The identical twins she’d met had seen it more as a bonus advantage of having someone who looked exactly like them. “What? You thought we’d argue or believe that there was nothing wrong with it.” Matt raised an eyebrow. “I didn’t think it would be this easy. Hell, you wouldn’t be the first twins to think there was nothing wrong with it as long as you weren’t hurting anyone.” She grimaced. That was the excuse that one of the female twins Bianca had met through the Protectorate had given when asked simply as a “what if” question. “It would be hurting someone though regardless of what excuse we had for doing it. It would hurt the trust we’re trying to build. You wouldn’t ever come to fully believe in us. You’d always wonder if we’d try something like that again.” Max’s tone was very serious. She didn’t know about always, but it would take awhile to get any trust she had for them back. It did reassure her that they did see that it could be a problem. “You would know that we were lying. You could scent it even if we were trying to do it for your own good.” Matt shrugged. “We may be alike, but you’d know even now.” “Are you feeling better after your run?” Max’s eyes slid up and down her body. “You seem more relaxed. Well, now that we’ve addressed your concern.”
63
Rebecca Airies
“I’m feeling better yes, thank you. I know you weren’t exactly happy about letting me go for a run even if I did need it.” She smiled and lowered her lashes. She could see the interest in his eyes. “It wasn’t that we had a problem with you running. I’d like you to feel free to run and do as you wanted here, but the men who could be following you are a problem. They have a man with your abilities. Could you get the name of a location from someone even if the person didn’t want to tell you and knew it was wrong?” “It wouldn’t be easy, but yeah, I could get it. I couldn’t make them forget it or not tell anyone about it, not long-term. I might be able to get them to forget for the duration of my time with them, but as soon as I released control, that would fade. They’d know it happened.” Bianca frowned. “Has that happened?” “It’s been tried. The person they chose was the secretary to the Seattle Protectorate. She didn’t know where you were. Another attempt is expected and they probably will end up getting at least the state where you are.” Matt looked at her levelly. She knew that he was telling her that they expected to have to face Roger and David. Sighing, she accepted the facts. She needed to adjust her thinking. Her impressions of David were wrong. David wasn’t the man she’d thought she’d known. There was obviously something deceptive there. “Then we’ll just have to deal with them if they arrive. And don’t think you’re going to try to keep me out of it. If David’s there and conscious, you’re going to need help.” She folded her arms across her chest and gave him a level stare. If it was Roger, she knew they’d be more than capable of keeping him under control, but with David, it could get a little dangerous. “We’re not going to leave you out of it when it concerns another person with your abilities. We’re protective, but we’re not going to stupidly ignore the obvious difficulties in dealing with trouble.” Matt slid an arm around her waist and began guiding her toward the dorm building.
64
Exile’s Longing
Chapter Ten Max leaned against the wall and waited for Bianca to come out of her room. The impatience inside him was growing. It was hard leaving her in her room at night. Every evening he had to fight the urge to stay outside her door at least as a guard. He understood that she needed to get to know them, but it was hell. He wanted to be with her. Technically, she didn’t have to come with him today, but any time spent with her was sweet. Even in the short two days since they’d been here, he’d seen progress in the way she reacted toward them. She’d begun touching them without first being touched. That thrilled him and gave him hope. She hadn’t made any decisions yet. He was willing to be patient and wait for her to come to her own conclusions. She was under enough stress without him adding to it by pressuring her to accept them so soon after meeting them. On top of the danger following her, clan life was going to intrude and he didn’t know how she’d react. She hadn’t been around other tiger shifters for long periods of time in years. More of their clan members were arriving today as well as some of the equipment they thought would be useful in the battle with the Beast. His brother was briefing the men here who would in turn brief the new arrivals. The new people would see how he and Matt treated her. It wouldn’t take them long to realize why. He just hoped it went more smoothly than the questioning of the two older members of the pack. Their bigoted attitude still surprised him. He hadn’t expected that meeting to end like that. Prejudice and fear shouldn’t be a problem with the people arriving to help. The men and few women coming were young and were more accepting of differences. Bianca came out of her room. She wore a tight red shirt with a v neck that displayed the swell of her breasts to advantage. He let his eyes linger there. He wished he could just reach out and cup them, but knew that she didn’t trust them enough yet for that. Going at her speed was going to kill him or at least drive him to long runs and ice cold showers. He felt like he’d been hard and wanting since the moment he’d scented her. His mate. The urge to press for a more certain claim pounded inside him, but that wasn’t the way to get her cooperation and he knew it. “Hi,” she said and stopped outside her door. She looked surprised to see him, but he didn’t understand that. Either he or Matt had been here every morning when she’d come out of the room. That wasn’t something that was going to change. “Hi.” He came away from the wall and stepped forward to greet her. “Did you have a good night?”
65
Rebecca Airies
“Yes. Were you waiting for me for a reason?” She blinked up at him her eyes shining, her cheeks flushed. She looked tempting and utterly kissable. He had to get her out of the hallway and away from any convenient beds before his mind made his problem any worse than it already was. He widened his stance a bit and wished his pants were a little looser. “I was wondering if you’d like to go with me to meet the group of people and equipment from the clan when they arrive. I thought it would be a good opportunity for you to see we’re not all judgmental and locked in antiquated ideas.” He smiled at her and held out his hand. “I didn’t think they would be, but yeah I’d like to go with you.” She smiled at him, tilting her head. The fingers of one hand hooked onto the loops of her black jeans. “What are they bringing aside from reinforcements?” “More medical supplies were first on the list and the doctor is coming, because if there are injuries we want them to be treated by the best and not just a medic. They’re also bringing more food and some of our weapons. Oh yeah, and Matt’s coffeemaker.” He shrugged. “He has a special coffeemaker?” Her smile widened and he had the impression that she was close to laughing. “Oh yes, he’s very picky about his coffee.” Max nodded. “You’ll see that he can be very particular about that. You might have noticed he hasn’t had any since we’ve been here. He won’t drink coffee unless it’s just right.” She slid her palm over his and tightened her fingers briefly. “He didn’t seem like a coffee addict to me. He hasn’t been grumpy or looked tired when I’ve seen him in the mornings.” “Oh he’s usually not grouchy about not getting it. He’s not going to snap at you if he’s been without it. He might if you mess with his coffee beans or grinder or the water. Or heaven forbid you put some kind of flavoring in it when it’s brewing.” Max grinned evilly. “Ah, he’s a connoisseur.” She chuckled and then narrowed her eyes. “You’ve done that, haven’t you?” “Of course, what’s a brother for if not to occasionally annoy his sibling?” Max laughed. “Does he give you as much trouble as you give him?” She edged a little closer. “Yes, in different ways. He knows what will bother me the most.” Max began leading her out of the building. Even though they were talking about coffee, his mind was locked on her sexy body. “That sounds nice. I can’t remember much about my relationship with Tanner, Jake or Stephan. I remember playing with my sisters a little, even though Grace was years older than Leslie and I, and a few holidays, but nothing like that.” Her voice sounded sad. She bit her lip and looked away from him.
66
Exile’s Longing
“Your brothers were older than you and probably hadn’t had a chance to think of you in any way other than someone they needed to protect. You were the youngest.” Max lifted her chin with a finger. “It’s not your fault that relationship never got to develop. Now that you’ve found each other again, there’s still a chance for you to develop a brother-sister relationship and reestablish the bond with your sisters.” “Sometimes I thought about them, about what they were doing and if they missed me. I didn’t know I was thought dead until recently. I didn’t know how my father explained my disappearance. For some reason, I didn’t think he would say I was dead. I know it’s stupid after everything that happened that night.” She grimaced. “They had to do it that way to be certain no one looked for you. Clans don’t let female tigers disappear. Within the clan and city, they probably could have pulled off just saying you’d disappeared for a while. Our fathers had enough power to make people do what they wanted, but you had relatives outside the clan.” He’d never thought it possible, but he felt happy simply walking beside her. “And someone would have noticed I was missing from family occasions eventually.” She had to admit he was right about that. “The news that you weren’t there would get out. That would have led to other alphas knowing about your disappearance. They would want to know why there wasn’t a notice about it and an active search for you. It wasn’t something that could be explained away even by alphas. That loss of respect you mentioned when you first met us, the thought of that would keep them awake at night. Our fathers would never chance losing it. So you had to be ‘dead’.” Max squeezed her hand. She nodded. “Where exactly are we going to meet these people?” He slid a glance at her. He wasn’t surprised by the change in subject. By her expression, he knew she didn’t want to talk about it anymore. It had to be hard for her. As far as he knew, she’d been alone since she’d escaped from the witches. Being an outsider wherever she went would have been hard enough without the betrayal of her father and those who should have protected her. Even knowing the truth, he still couldn’t reconcile the ruthless disregard his fathers had shown for a young woman with the men he’d known. He had no doubts that they had hit her, threatened her and sold her to witches. Her wariness was understandable. He was a little surprised that she was even giving them a chance after learning what their fathers had done to her. He’d feel more than a little resentful and angry if he’d been sent away from his family even temporarily. Tiger shifters weren’t solitary creatures usually. Even those who were separated from their clans for whatever reason tended to find a group. It offered a connection they seemed to need. Which was why when their kind went rogue, there might be one strong personality leading, but behind him he had at least two or three others. He knew she’d had a chance to join with other groups during her time alone. The thought of her with someone else was enough to give him nightmares, but he could understand the pull to belong. He didn’t know why she’d kept herself so distant from
67
Rebecca Airies
others. Other clans would have taken her into their group. That was something he’d ask her later. Right now, he didn’t want to upset her with what could be a touchy subject. “We’ll be going to the kitchen. They’ll want to store the food first so they’ll go there. They’re not here yet, but we won’t have long to wait.” Max urged her out of the residence building and across the small distance to the dining building with its rows of tables and chairs. “All right, how is it you had someone here to do all the cooking yesterday, but the supplies arrived today?” She walked easily beside him. “We notified them as soon as we knew we’d be coming here, but gathering the supplies took a little longer. The Protectorate sent down enough to carry us until we could get what we needed.” Max opened the door and let her step through first. “How many people will arrive today? More people means more chance they could be hurt by the Beast.” She stopped a couple of steps into the room and turned to frown at him. “Worrying about people getting hurt is our problem, but to answer your question, in total, there won’t be more than a hundred people here.” He shrugged. If the Beast was as hard to stop as she said, he didn’t want to be undermanned when facing it. “A hundred!” Her voice rose and squeaked slightly. Her eyes rounded and he saw the blood drain out of her face. “It’s too many. If something goes wrong—” “I want enough people here to help if it’s needed. I’m hoping that we can do this without having to rush you away to gain some time.” He took her hand. “Have faith. We will help you defeat the Beast trying to kill you.” She grimaced and her hand ran through her hair. “I know you’ll have the equipment, but there are too many variables. Anything could go wrong. I don’t mind putting my life on the line, but placing other people’s lives in danger gives me nightmares.” “I know it’s hard to watch other people face death when the danger is because of you, but we have the skills to do this. Let me tell you a little about the men we have in our clan and the Protectorate operatives they’re sending down. None of us is new to danger. We’re all experienced and won’t panic.” Max put a hand on the center of her back and urged her behind the long counter where food was served. Heading into the kitchen, he found a stool near the back and motioned for her to sit down on it. The place was huge. The silver stainless steel ovens and stoves gleamed in the light. He leaned his hip against one of the prep counters. Bianca continued looking around the kitchen. If she wasn’t wrong, there was a walk-in cooler or freezer near the back. Everything here was spotless. A light lemon scent permeated the air. Wooden and metal counters looked as if they’d been freshly scrubbed and even the white tile shone. “All right. Tell me about everyone and why I shouldn’t be worried.” One foot hooked on the leg of the chair and the other swung idly as she looked at him and waited.
68
Exile’s Longing
He really hadn’t expected it to be this easy to get her to listen. “I don’t know if you remember from before you were sent away from the clan, but most of the young weretigers go into some branch of the military. It channels the energy and natural aggression present during the late teens for males.” “So they know how to shoot and fight hand-to-hand.” She didn’t seem to be too impressed with the news. “We’re in a mood, aren’t we? Shooting is what you need some people to do, to wound it and keep it hurting when you get hold of its mind. You’re the one with the pivotal role here. Are you afraid that you won’t be able to do your part?” He tried to keep the bite out of his own voice, but her snappish tone was pushing him. “Of course, I’m afraid that I won’t be able to get a hold on that thing’s mind. It’s so damn focused that I had problems the first time and I’m not looking forward to getting back into that black pit again.” She thrust a hand through her hair. “If I don’t manage to get and hold control of that Beast’s mind, it could be a slaughter.” “It’s natural to be nervous. Hell, I’d be worried if you weren’t thinking about everything that might go wrong. You’ll do your part, because you have to and you’re not going to let others face that threat and then wimp out on your duty.” Max smiled. He’d like to put his arms around her and kiss her to comfort her, but that would definitely be pushing her limits. She was already tense enough. He wasn’t going to add to it. She took a deep breath and closed her eyes. “Okay, tell me about the men, well, more about them. They were in the military you said.” He took hope from the fact that she’d deliberately calmed herself. “Well, more than a few of them were in special ops units. For the most part, those units were exclusively shifter. We have three snipers here. They can hit the target with any weapon we give them, but even the men from the regular military will help keep the Beast at bay long enough for you to get control of its mind and the head severed.” “It’s not going to be an easy task even if the Protectorate comes up with some kind of weapon to make that easier. If they don’t, someone’s going to have to go in there with a sword or an ax.” She shook her head and her lips twisted. “I’m not losing the chance with you so the Beast is going to have to die.” He reached over and ruffled her hair, hoping to lighten her mood. She smiled a little. “You’ve decided that and that’s the way it’s going to be?” Before he could answer, the large loading doors at the back of the kitchen opened. He saw Cameron walk in carrying two large boxes. The sight brought a smile to his face and he wondered how Cameron had gotten roped into toting the food. The muscular man hated to cook and usually stayed as far away from stoves as possible. Cameron didn’t notice them at first, not until he’d put the large boxes on one of the counters. The man turned and Max knew when he saw Bianca. He straightened and his muscles flexed a little. Cameron smiled and walked over toward them. Max wondered
69
Rebecca Airies
if Cameron intended to take a breath while he was in Bianca’s presence. He looked puffed up and ready to preen for her. Max straightened his shoulders. Cameron wasn’t going to get a chance to catch her attention. The woman was his mate and he wasn’t losing her to anyone. He straightened and narrowed his eyes as the other man approached. Other people filed into the kitchen carrying boxes and crates of supplies. “Hi, you must be the long-lost Carver sister everyone’s talking about. I saw Jake, your brother, before we left. He looked happy aside from the fact that he couldn’t come here to help.” Cameron came to a stop just a few feet away from them. If it had been any other woman, Max wouldn’t have cared if Cameron flirted as long as he didn’t neglect his duties. Even the way Cameron was looking at her made him want to knock the man on his ass. Max held back, knowing that it wouldn’t help his cause. “Well, I wasn’t lost, but I’m his sister. I’m Bianca.” Her voice held a light lilt as if she was close to laughing, and a bright smile lit her face. “I’d like to hear exactly what you were.” Cameron’s voice dropped low and his tone insinuated a long, very private conversation. “Are you one of the chef’s assistants?” Bianca asked. “No, I’m here to carry boxes. Sometimes a little muscle can be useful.” Cameron winked and flexed the muscles of his arm. “They don’t seem to be missing your muscle much.” Bianca glanced behind him to where other men were bringing in more supplies. Max had to bite back a laugh at her response to Cameron’s preening. The man blinked and just looked at her for a few moments. As much as it pleased him that she wasn’t impressed with Cameron, this had gone on long enough. Max stepped closer to her. Cameron wasn’t going to be having any private conversations with Bianca. At the movement, Cameron seemed to become aware of Max’s presence. His eyes widened and Max knew that he’d seen the possessiveness in his stance. “Alpha, um, did you know that Delilah came with us?” Cameron slid a significant look toward Max.
70
Exile’s Longing
Chapter Eleven Hell no, he hadn’t known Delilah had come. He hadn’t wanted the woman anywhere near Bianca until he knew that Bianca trusted them. He glanced at Bianca and saw that her eyes had narrowed. “Who’s Delilah?” Bianca’s lashes shielded her eyes and she glanced over at Max. “I am. Who are you?” Delilah stepped into the kitchen. Her tone dripped with venom. Max knew she’d had some hopes of becoming their wife. She’d been persistent and eager. The red-haired woman dropped the box she was carrying on the counter and put a hand on her hip. Max could see just by the look on her face that she realized that Bianca was a threat. “Bianca. I think you need to talk to Max about what I am or at least what he says I am.” She sent a hard look from Delilah to Max. “And you need to decide what you really want.” She turned on her heel and walked out of the room before he could say another word. He didn’t need any time to think about what was important to him. He already knew she was the one, but he needed to make sure Delilah was aware there was no future for her with them. As much as he’d like to say go home and let the woman see the truth on her own, it could cause trouble later. He leveled a hard stare at Delilah. “She’s our mate. There was never any future for you with Matt and me. We told you that at the beginning. If you can’t accept her, we’ll help you find another clan.” He left the room and went to find Bianca before Delilah could reply. Thoughts of Delilah disappeared from his mind. Bianca was the only thing that mattered. He looked in the large dining area, but didn’t see her. He really didn’t expect her to have stopped so soon. From the look on her face when she left, she wouldn’t have waited. That look gave him hope. She’d been angry. Not furious, but the emotion had been more than hurt pride. He left the building and looked around the area. At first, he didn’t see her, but then he spotted her sitting on a crate near one of the storage buildings. She was staring at her feet. She didn’t even look up when he stopped in front of her. “Bianca.” He knelt so that he was even with her eye level. He took her hand between his and held it. He thought she’d pull away from him, but she didn’t. Her hand tightened on his and she slowly lifted her head. “I’m sorry.”
71
Rebecca Airies
“Why are you sorry?” He frowned and his mind churned. He saw tears coursing down her cheeks. He couldn’t understand why she said that. She was so serious and her mood so glum. “I shouldn’t have done that. I didn’t have any right.” She shook her head. “Do you mind if we go inside? I feel like I made a huge fool of myself and everyone’s staring at me.” He saw the red on her cheeks and realized she was embarrassed. He led her into the storage building and seated her on a large crate near one of the rows of shelves. Going back to turn on the light, he stopped by the door. This wasn’t going as he thought it would and it might take some time to talk things through. He locked the door so that they wouldn’t be disturbed. “Shouldn’t have done what? Told me I need to decide what was important? You’re my mate. If anyone has the right, you do.” He sat beside her on the crate. Taking a chance, he slipped his arm around her waist. “I shouldn’t have done it. I haven’t even decided if I want you two as mates. I shouldn’t have reacted so strongly. I don’t even know why I did. I have no claim on you. Not yet.” He saw her bite her lip and she seemed intensely interested in her shoes again. He cupped her chin and gently urged her to meet his eyes. With a sigh, she did and he saw confusion there as well as a little anger. He was beginning to see that the anger was self-directed. She hadn’t expected to feel possessive toward them yet. He knew that in her mind, she didn’t think she had a right. It was her feelings that had ruled the day and he was thankful for that. The small glimpse of possessiveness and even her confusion were reassuring. It was almost enough to make him want to dance and shout. She wasn’t as unaffected by the pull to get close to her mates as she seemed. His own feelings were so strong and still growing that it was hard for him to move as slowly as she needed. “If you hadn’t, what I would have said would have been worse and not just to Delilah. Cameron was pushing my temper too. For all he noticed me at first, I might as well not have been there.” Max shook his head and ran his hand up and down her back. “That hasn’t happened often.” A small smile curved her lips and she leaned into his touch. “Seeing her more than pushed my temper. I wanted to go for her throat. It’s just so strange, because we really haven’t been together and are just getting to know each other.” “I wanted to beat and maul him so you’re not alone. I’ve been feeling possessive since the moment I met you. It’s a new feeling for you, isn’t it?” He drew in a deep breath and reminded himself to keep this light. He turned his upper body to face her a little more. “Every feeling inside me was screaming ‘mine’ while my mind just went into chaos.” Her hand brushed the side of his cheek and her body angled to him, mirroring his. “How did it get so intense so fast?”
72
Exile’s Longing
He leaned into the caress. Each time her hands stroked or even lightly grazed him freely, it thrilled him. The shot of lust that bolted through him astounded him. A single innocent touch shouldn’t affect him so powerfully, but it did. His mind began tormenting him with thoughts about how she’d touch him when she finally became ready to accept them. “I don’t know. I’d tell you if I did, but I expected it to be strong. It still surprised me.” Max put his hand over hers. “Would it be pressing too much if I asked for a kiss?” She smiled and leaned into him. “I would have kissed you if you hadn’t asked.” “Why?” He let his curiosity lead for the moment since he knew he was going to get that kiss. “You made me feel better about the way I acted when you had every right to be angry because I was being a little hypocritical. If you have no claim on me, I certainly have no claim on you.” Her lips quirked into a half smile and she brushed her fingers over the sleeve of his shirt almost absently. “But don’t think I only feel gratitude. I wanted to kiss you when you came to ask me to go with you.” Max bit back a smile at the way she rushed through that last part of her explanation. He could see by her expression that she was afraid she’d offended him. It would take more than that to insult him. He wouldn’t mind if it was gratitude. He’d have taken the kiss and tried to build on it, but her admission of desire thrilled him. He lifted his hands and framed her face. “Anytime you want to be possessive of me, go ahead. You do have a claim on me.” He lowered his head and settled his lips across hers. For the most part, he did it because he needed to kiss her, but also because he didn’t want to argue with her. He was fairly sure that anything she said in response to his claim would start an argument. She was so busy denying everything between them that he didn’t know if she’d given herself a chance to get to know them. His mate seemed to want to keep some emotional distance between them and often used words to do that. Her mouth opened beneath his, but he licked and nipped at the full curve to tease her a bit. He let his hands fall to her shoulders and curled one arm around her as he brushed his other hand up and down her arm. Every breath, he drew in her soft berriesand-vanilla scent and it only seemed to push his needs higher and hotter. The urge to cup his palm beneath her full breast and feel its weight pulsed through him. He knew he had to wait and not rush her, but his own instincts were pushing at him. This had to be her choice or they’d be in an even worse position than when they started. It was one of the hardest things he’d done. His mate was close and he wanted to grab and claim. Her fingers danced over his neck and slipped beneath his hair to the cup the back of his neck. The heat from her palm seared through his body and he tried to grasp for some control. Slowly, he reminded himself. Her tongue lapped at his repeatedly before she leaned in and sucked at his lower lip. He groaned. The woman already knew how to tempt him.
73
Rebecca Airies
He pulled her closer until her hip brushed his. He wanted to feel her skin to skin, but knew that was something that would have to wait until she was ready. Rushing her could set them back weeks. He didn’t want to lose her trust when she was starting to give it to them. He kissed her gently, letting her set the pace. Her hand stroked over his shoulder and down his chest. Her fingers kneaded the muscles there as her mouth and tongue moved sinuously over his. When she sucked at his tongue, his hands tightened on her. He wanted to haul her into his lap, but held back from it. Her hands tightened into fists on his shirt as she kissed him. A small moan vibrated against his lips. Her taste was intoxicating. He couldn’t get enough of her. She wriggled closer, her leg sliding over his. She was halfway into his lap before he realized what she was doing. “Bianca.” He pulled back and held her away from him only by gripping her waist with both hands. She didn’t seem to want to cooperate and was still trying to ease closer to him. Max needed to make sure she understood. If they went too far, there might be no pulling back for either of them. The desire to mate was strong and he didn’t know if she even realized the facts behind what she was feeling. The law hadn’t been put in place because there was no physical bond or immediate sexual attraction between mates. It had been enacted because sometimes people’s personalities and ideals didn’t mesh. A happy marriage with someone else was better than a miserable mating if there was nothing except sex between the pair, or in this case, triad. “Max.” Her fingers trailed over his face and she smiled up at him. Her eyes glittered with hunger and he wanted to see more. Specifically what they looked like clouded with pleasure. He took a deep breath. Not now. Later, he’d think about that. Now he had to focus on keeping her from doing something she might regret later. “We need to go slow here, Bianca. You want to take time to get to know us, remember. You have to think. There’s a sexual pull between mates. If we go too far, neither of us will want to stop in the end.” He felt torn as he said those words. He wanted to give her the time she needed, but he also ached to get closer to the woman who was his mate. She blinked at him for a moment as if she didn’t understand. Her hands continued to smooth over his chest. It was almost torture keeping his fingers locked at her waist. He didn’t want to pressure her into this. It would be a mistake and he didn’t want her to ever regret having sex with him. “Sex won’t automatically make us fully mated, will it?” Her head tilted and she studied him intently. “No, but it will make everything harder for all of us. Do you think we can have sex and then go back to the cautious slow pace we were moving at before? You wouldn’t be
74
Exile’s Longing
able to do that.” He shook his head. Even without the draw of attraction between mates, it would be impossible. “It will change things.” “I expect things to change as we get to know each other, Max.” She nipped at his chin and then licked his lips. He closed his eyes and drew in a deep breath. The aggressive little bite nearly ripped away the last of his control. It was almost like she was trying to do it, but he knew that it was instinct leading her. That inborn drive was pushing his limits already and they hadn’t done much more than kiss. She kept edging closer and one of her thighs slipped over his. “No, it will change what is between us. You’ll want sex more.” He struggled to make her understand. He wanted her to know the facts before she took this step. She hadn’t been with a clan since she was a child. The facts of life for a tiger shifter hadn’t been explained to her. Her mother might have started trying to tell her a few of the basics, but she wouldn’t have gotten to any information about the mate bond. It wouldn’t be necessary for a young girl coming in to womanhood. “If you’re good.” She smiled slowly and her eyelids lowered. She looked sultry and infinitely sexy. “No, your sex drive actually will increase until the mating is completed with the mating bite.” Max pressed on although his body was screaming at him to stop and accept her answer as it was especially since she was edging her way onto his lap. Until now he hadn’t realized he was helping and encouraging it. His hands urged her closer even as he tried to keep her a little distant. “You’re saying that I’ll go into some kind of heat just because I have sex?” She shook her head. “I’m not a virgin. I know that’s not true.” “Not just sex. Sex with your mates. It’s a biochemical response only to your mates.” He struggled to get the words out. This was something he’d never expected. He’d always thought he’d have to coax his lady into a physical relationship, not talk her out of it. Within the clan, a woman having sex with her mates was almost tantamount to a declaration that they would be formalizing the mating with a marriage sometime soon. Even though physical intimacy was usually the last step before the ceremony, it wasn’t actually an agreement to fully mate. Some did change their minds or take longer to make their decisions. She tilted her head and looked up at him. He could tell by her expression that she didn’t believe him. Her hands slid over his shoulders and down his chest again. She leaned forward and brushed her lips back and forth across his as she let him feel the edge of her nails even through his shirt. “I know you’re trying to make sure this is my decision. It is. You’ve warned me and I’m not scared. I’m more than my body.” Her fingers ran along the line of his jaw. He let out a shaky breath. Having her in his lap, her lower body snuggled against him wasn’t helping his concentration or his control. He needed every bit of control now. 75
Rebecca Airies
Even though she said it was her decision, she wasn’t completely aware of all of the facts. If she knew, it could change her decision. Her fingers bunched the fabric of his shirt as she grabbed a fistful of it. “Don’t.” “What?” He found it a little hard to focus on words as her lips brushed his jaw. She leaned in close and her stern expression did nothing to cool his hunger. This had gone beyond strange to flat-out weird. She was taking the aggressive role and normally that was his. It was an unfamiliar position and he wasn’t comfortable in it. He was too busy trying to protect her and for some reason she didn’t seem to think his concerns were important. “Don’t try to make my decisions for me. I want you. I’ve been thinking about you and Matt, and mates, and I’m getting nowhere. This isn’t a sudden decision for me. There are things I need to know and this is one of them. Would it ease your mind if I tell you that I’m prepared to take any consequences that happen? I won’t blame you if I suddenly get the desire to jump you in public.” She drew back enough so that he could see her face.
76
Exile’s Longing
Chapter Twelve Bianca appreciated Max’s chivalry and his consideration. She really did. The fact that he cared enough to want to wait until she was certain touched her. If she was at all uncertain about her decision it would have given her the reassurance she needed, but she wasn’t uncertain. She knew what she wanted. Really, what she needed. She didn’t know how to make him understand that this wasn’t entirely about the sex, although she did want him. Standing, she paced along the row of boxes and shelves. When she turned, she found him right in front of her. She scowled at him and walked back over to the large crate but didn’t sit. She stood beside it and waited as he followed. He thought she’d regret doing this at some point. She could see it in the worried looks he’d been giving her. That wasn’t going to happen. She’d been quietly panicking for days now about what to do and what she felt. Being surrounded by the men of the clan, all she could think about was how alone she’d felt for so long and that hadn’t changed much. She was keeping everyone at a distance, even the two men who were her mates. There were a lot of things she wasn’t sure of about them and their relationship. She was far from ready to agree to be with them forever, but learning basic facts about them wasn’t enough. The desire to get closer to them filled her thoughts. For some reason, that wasn’t happening. Something held her back every time she tried. She could tell they wanted to build a relationship, but she couldn’t breach the distance she’d put between them. Every time they seemed to be getting a little closer to each other her doubts caused her to step back. It was driving her insane. They hadn’t done anything to deserve that. Every time it happened, it frustrated and infuriated her. “We should take the time to think about this, Bianca.” Max’s hand’s tightened at her waist. “Max, I know you’re trying to make sure that I don’t do something that I’ll regret. The fact that there’s some kind of biochemical response doesn’t scare me. I need this, Max. I’m stuck. I have to do something.” Bianca closed her eyes then looked up at him. She hoped he saw that this wasn’t something she’d decided on the spur of the moment. “You’re stuck?” He frowned and looked down at her. “What do you mean by that?” She’d love to get closer to him, because right now, any contact would give a little comfort. Why was this so hard? She’d faced everything on her own since she’d escaped from the witches, but now that she was trying to get close to someone again and actually make some kind of connection, she felt frozen with fear. “This—the way we’re doing this isn’t working. We talk and talk, but I can’t get past my own fears and doubts. You’re giving me time and showing that you’re willing to wait for me to be sure and my mind can only spin in circles. I can’t make a decision.” 77
Rebecca Airies
She blinked furiously to keep the angry tears at bay. “Even now you’re trying to make certain I have every opportunity to get to know you without being influenced by anything, even some natural chemical response of my body to yours.” “Don’t make me sound nobler than I am. I simply don’t want you to look back later and see it as a mistake or a reason to walk away from us. Using a condom will help, but still, the heat will increase.” He shrugged and stood. “If you can’t make a decision about this yet, then we need to go somewhere more public.” She growled. It wasn’t that simple and this wasn’t a mistake. “I didn’t say I couldn’t make a decision about this. At least, that wasn’t the way I meant it. I meant I couldn’t make any decision that would help us get closer and you know it. Do you know how much I want to feel like a part of something? I’ve been alone so long that I think I blocked out how much it hurt to know that I didn’t belong anywhere.” “You belong, Bianca. Never think that you don’t. You should never have been sent away from the clan.” One of his hands lifted from her waist and cupped her cheek. “Our fathers should have had their asses kicked the first time they had that idea. They shouldn’t have hit you, feared you or given you to those witches.” “Going slow isn’t working for me. I need to do this my way and I can’t take any more baby steps. Learning to function as part of a clan is going to be hard enough, but I need to know that I can handle the relationship with you and Matt without freezing up in fear of making some kind of cosmic mistake that will ruin everything.” She smiled up at him and hoped it didn’t look as tremulous as it felt. She was making such a hash out of this but couldn’t seem to find the right words. Yet another thing that shouldn’t be this hard but seemed impossible. “You don’t want to make a mistake, but you want to have sex with me when you know it could make things more complicated and difficult than it should be?” He raised a brow and his hand fell to her shoulder, holding her away from him when she tried to press her body against his. “Max, this is my decision. In this case, I need to jump before looking. I know all the details and you’ve warned me. Do you want me or do I need to go see if Matt will be more cooperative?” Her fist clenched on his shirt and she rose on tiptoe to glare at him. “If I start getting bitchy because I want you, but I’m not sure I’m ready to go this far again, you can tell me you told me so.” “I’m not trying to make your decisions for you. We haven’t known each other that long and you said you needed time. Adding sex and the heat caused by having sex with one of your mates isn’t going to make it easier for you to focus and find your answers.” His fingers brushed over her shoulder and down her back in a soothing stroke. “Max, I know you think this is sudden and that I’m acting on impulse. I’m not. I’ve been thinking of little else but you and Matt, mates and family. I want to take the chance to find out what it’s like. Maybe I’ll learn if the few dreams and memories I have of being with family are real or something I made up to comfort myself. Every time I think of taking a step to do that doubts creep in and they’re not about you!” She rested
78
Exile’s Longing
her head briefly on his chest, but looked up at him and stared into his eyes because she didn’t want him to think she was lying. “If you don’t doubt us, then what’s holding you back?” he asked as he brushed her hair behind her ear. “More than I can say right now. Will I find a place among you? Can I be your mate? I know biologically I am, but I don’t know if I can even fit in among other tigers much less marry two of them. Can I stop expecting everyone to turn on me?” She put her fingers over his lips when she saw he opened his mouth. “No one’s said anything or done anything to make me think they would. It’s just the old thoughts and fear ruling me. I never realized how much what my father and your fathers said and did affected me until I started thinking seriously about being with a clan. I have to find some way around it. If I even thought you might turn on me, I wouldn’t want to do this.” “You trust us a little?” He straightened and a smile spread across his face. She swallowed. Saying the words wasn’t as easy as thinking them. “I trust both of you enough to know that if I need you to back off later and give me some space you’ll do it. Can you take me at my word? This is what I need now. I want you. Do you want me?” “I want you. You can’t doubt that.” His hands framed her face. She took the opportunity to edge closer to him but didn’t make any other move to make the first contact. As much as she wanted to kiss him, she didn’t want to push him into something he was adamantly against. They were giving her the space to make her decision. She had to give him the same consideration. His eyes closed and he drew in a deep breath. She thought for a moment that he was working himself up to move back from her. If he felt even half the pull to get closer that she did, he’d need to take some time and harden his resolve. She bit her lip and waited quietly. “Woman, you’re pulling me apart here. Part of me says that I should back off right now, especially since you aren’t sure of what you want. That giving you time will help you calm down and find the answers you seek, but I can see how much this is bothering you. My instincts tell me to protect you, but I don’t know what to do here. This isn’t a step we can forget after it’s done.” He leaned against the wall and looked down at her, but his thumb stroked over her lips. “I won’t want to take it back, Max.” She smiled brilliantly and rose on tiptoe and licked at his lips. Even though he hadn’t said the words yet, she knew he was agreeing. He nodded and his hands fell away from her face, but almost as quickly swept around her. “I’ll hold you to the promise to say I told you so.” His arms tightened, pulling her lower body against him. She pressed closer and her hands swept down to his waist where she pulled his shirt out of his pants. At her first touch, tingles ran up her fingers. His skin felt so warm. He nipped at her lips and kissed her. Her tongue slid against his. Kissing him was wonderful, but she couldn’t stay still. She wanted more. 79
Rebecca Airies
Her skin seemed overly sensitive and the rest of her senses hyperaware. The time talking and trying to explain things had distracted her a bit, but it hadn’t lessened her desire. Each soft brush of her nipples against his muscular chest pushed the need higher. He tugged at her shirt. She wriggled. Her hands joined his and soon they managed to wrestle her free of the confining shirt. She could smell his light musk and citrus scent deepening as his desire rose. The proof that she did have an effect on him was thrilling. His hands slid up and pushed her bra down, freeing her breasts. The heat from his palms seared into her, but it wasn’t pain she felt. Her nipples had hardened and she ached to feel his hands on them. He brushed his thumbs over the stiff peaks. She hummed and her fingers tugged the buttons of his shirt free. Holding him in her arms felt so right. It was as if a missing piece had just fallen into place. Her body was certainly in agreement. From the moment she’d first drawn in his scent, she’d wanted him, but she was so confused about what to do. They wanted something lasting. She was getting her bearings and only beginning to picture a new life. Normally, she wouldn’t think sex was a way to do that, but she was so lost and frustrated that she had to do something. Any move would be better than continuing to do nothing. She wriggled and put her hands on his shoulders. Guiding him with a light pressure, she urged him back onto the crate. She swept her eyes over his chest and then down to his thighs. He looked so gorgeous that she wanted to spend some time simply touching him. She pushed until his back touched the wall and straddled him. She liked that he was letting her take the lead and wasn’t automatically going to the dominant male role he did so well. The only problem was they were both wearing too many clothes, even if her shirt was half off. So she’d gotten a little ahead of herself. That could be remedied “Take off the pants.” He let his eyes trail down her body, taking in the slight swell of her stomach to her black jeans. “I want to see you.” That wasn’t something she objected to doing. He immediately pulled off his shirt and went to work on his own clothes. He stood long enough to shuck out of his pants and grab a condom from his pocket. She watched the play of muscles in his chest and thighs. She couldn’t stop from licking her lips but gave herself a small nudge as his eyes locked on her. He sat down on the crate and put the condom beside him. A grin curved her lips as she thought about slowly rolling the condom onto his long, thick shaft. Before she could get her hands on him or his cock, she had to get out of her clothes. She unfastened her jeans and shimmied her hips a little to get the tight material down her legs. Stepping out of them, she looked up at him. He stared at her and his eyes glowed with hunger. She put a little extra sway in her hips as she took the few steps over to the crate. He held out his hand as he leaned back against the wall, but he didn’t say anything. She’d bet he was giving her a little time to have a few second and third thoughts. Although his disbelief did frustrate her, the fact that he’d give her the option, even now when she could plainly see how much he wanted her, touched her. 80
Exile’s Longing
She looked at him as if she had to give some thought to the matter. “Do you think you’re ready?” “I want to ride you hard and fast, but not now. This is your time show me what you need.” His voice dropped to a low growl as he let his eyes linger on her breasts. She climbed onto the crate and straddled him. His eyes were smoldering with heat as they moved over her. She tossed her hair over her shoulder and smiled down at him. When he looked at her like that, she felt incredibly sexy. He reached up and thumbed her nipples. His total attention only increased the hunger beating through her. His cock pressed against the crease of her buttocks, but she made no move to take him yet. She wanted to enjoy this for a little while. His relaxed attitude challenged her. If she had her way, he wouldn’t remain unmoving and calm for long. “How about you see if you can warm me up a bit?” She glanced at him through lowered lashes and wiggled a little to tease him. “I’d say you were already warm or is that wetness I feel something else?” He laughed. “I’m interested. I want to be hot.” She drew her hand down his chest and plucked at his nipple. “I do like the way you challenge me. You want hot? I think I can help you there. Why don’t you put yourself into my hands?” He licked his lips and looked like he couldn’t wait to get started. “Well, you’re already touching me. Do you need to do something more?” She grinned. “Lift up a bit and then lean down to me,” he ordered. She did have some ideas of her own. The thought of his mouth on her breasts sent a spike of need straight to her core. She couldn’t resist complying with his demand. He glided his hand up the length of one thigh and stroked his thumb in small circles as she stared down at him. She lifted her hips a little and waited, but not calmly. Her heart raced and her breath burst from her in short pants already. He slipped his hand between her thighs and his stomach. She lowered herself slowly. His fingers parted the slick lips of her pussy. He found her clit and settled his fingers over it, but didn’t begin to stroke. Damn, he was a tease. He put his fingers there and didn’t even give a little flick over the sensitive bud. Her eyes narrowed. She didn’t know whether to show him what she liked or simply take over from him. The aching pressure didn’t make it easy to decide. He didn’t give her much time to think. “Now lean down.” His jaw clenched as she rocked forward on his fingers. “And be still. No riding my hand. I’m supposed to get you hot. Remember?” Anticipation curled and danced through her. His eyes gleamed with predatory intent. Not knowing when he was going to move his hand or simply do something increased her desire.
81
Rebecca Airies
Slowly, she leaned down. Her hand braced beside his head. He lifted up to meet her and closed his lips around the stiff peak of one of her breasts. His tongue flicked over the nipple. A shiver rippled through her and her back arched, pressing her breast against his mouth. She needed more than light exploring touches. He teased and played when she ached. His tongue drove her wild. Her free hand ran through his hair and cupped the back of his head. He blew air over her nipple as he stroked her clit. She gasped. Max seemed to know just where to touch and how to do it to make her feel the most. He alternated sucking lightly on her nipple and short, feather-soft touches to her clit. His eyes locked on her face and she’d never seen such intense hunger on anyone’s face before. She began trembling, desperate for satisfaction. Her hips involuntarily ground on his hand. He pulled his hand free and lifted her. He released her long enough to sheath his cock in the condom. Her hands planted on his chest and she slowly lowered onto his cock. As his shaft pushed into her, her inner walls stretched and clenched and the aching pressure built and flared. It felt so good. She wanted to move but remained still, savoring the sensation. “Now ride me, baby.” He ran his hands up to her breasts and gently squeezed. She moaned and slowly rose. He flicked his thumbs across her tight nipples. She bit her lip and pressed downward, setting a quick rhythm. Every touch set off sparks of sizzling pleasure and each caress felt almost too intense. Her hips twisted and ground against his with each descending stroke. His pelvis lifted to meet hers, driving his cock deeper. She leaned down and kissed him, her lips moving over his feverishly. He reached between them and drew his fingers over her hardened clit. Her hips drove down against him. Heat flared and exploded, bombarding her with sharp delight. Her body shook and her muscles tensed with the pleasure. His hips punched up against hers feverishly. A low rumbling growl rolled through him and his hands continued to rock her against him as he came. He slid his arms around her and held her. His hands stroked her back. She loved the slightly rough feel of his palms and fingertips. Delicious pleasure still coursed through her in flowing waves. He licked at the spot where her neck and shoulder met. She stirred against him, but made no move to stand or leave him. Her lips brushed against his cheek before she kissed and nibbled her way to his ear. A purr began to rumble in her chest. She loved cuddling with him and wished they could stay like this all day. Even half an hour would do wonders for her, but they’d be interrupted sooner or later. She lifted her head and met his eyes. “That was good.” His hand drifted down and cupped her buttocks, pulling her tighter against him just for a few moments. She heaved a sigh, realizing that they’d have to move soon. Someone might need to put something here. Taking a deep breath, she drew her hands over his arms and back, wanting to savor this for as long as possible. His scent filled her lungs. The musky, woodsy smell sent a tingle of interest straight to her core. She wriggled and felt his cock harden a little.
82
Exile’s Longing
“You don’t have another condom, do you?” She rested her chin on his chest. Somehow, she knew he’d answer “no”. She couldn’t resist trailing her fingers down his arm again. Even though he had agreed, he’d wanted to wait and she didn’t think he’d go for it a second time until she had time to think and react. “No, and even if I did we can’t do this again here. We’re lucky someone hasn’t come knocking on the door already.” He nipped at her chin. Her lips parted on a gasp. Those little stinging nibbles set off echoing pulses in her clit. She narrowed her eyes and drew her fingernails down his chest. She pushed herself upright and wiggled. He drew in a sharp breath as she slowly rose. She felt his cock slip from her. With regret, she eased off the crate. She didn’t want to move away from him. For once, she didn’t feel alone, but knew that this wasn’t the solution. Feeling that without the sex involved was the ultimate goal, but she didn’t expect it to come easily. Max watched her walk over to her clothes, admiring the sensual sway of her hips and the curves of her body. She bent and he let his eyes rove over those delicious curves. He rose and began pulling on his clothes. She was finished dressing by the time he’d pulled on his boots. A bit of disappointment shot through him at the sight of that gorgeous flesh covered. He pushed the feeling down. There would be other times to enjoy her, but now he needed to do what was best for her. He wished he was certain that making love to her had been the right thing. She needed something, but he didn’t know if that was it. He took her hand and led her to the door. With a flick of his finger, he unlocked the heavy door. He saw her looking around the area and realized she was trying to see if anyone was watching them. She seemed a little relieved when no one seemed to notice them. He squeezed her hand. “No one’s going to be waiting or watching for us. I only worried about someone knocking on the door and disturbing us in the middle of everything.” He grinned. “Didn’t want anything interfering with your concentration?” She reached up and drew her finger over the line of his jaw. “At that point, I don’t think anything less than an explosion would have stopped us.” He laughed. “I’m going to walk you back to the housing area. I expect you want to take a quick shower. We both got a little sweaty.” Her fingers tightened around his and she nodded. She walked easily by his side to the dormitory building. As he led her through the doors, he saw Matt coming toward them. As Matt drew close, Max saw his eyes narrow. Max knew his brother had smelled the scent of sex. He hoped Bianca didn’t notice the hard look Matt had sent him. It would be difficult to explain without sounding like they were trying to control her life. They weren’t. All they wanted was to protect her and give her the choices she seemed to want. “Hi, Bianca.” Matt smiled warmly at her.
83
Rebecca Airies
Bianca’s lips curved upward, but Max caught a hint of a blush warming her cheeks. “Hi, Matt, I was, um, heading back to my room.” “I’ll probably still be around when you get out.” Matt looked cheerful enough. Max knew his brother was furious with him. He didn’t think the explanation was going to do much good either because he should have been stronger. Bianca had to be their priority. Matt wouldn’t wait too long after Bianca had left the room before discussing it. “We talked about this for the last two days. I thought we were in agreement about it.” Matt turned on him and his eyes gleamed with anger. “We were agreed, and damn it, I tried. When I realized, it had gone beyond light petting, I tried to pull back. She wasn’t having any of it.” Max glared back. It hadn’t been easy fighting his own needs but he’d wanted to do the right thing. Matt blinked. “You told her about her need increasing, even though you used a condom and there was no semen introduction. You did use a condom, right?” “Yes, I don’t think she really believed it, but she said that she was more than her body. She had a mind.” Max shook his head. “It’s not that easy to think when she’s stroking your cock, but I managed to get all the facts out.” Matt groaned. “You realize she’ll end up jumping one of us and then we’ll probably get blamed for it.” “I know, but I couldn’t change her mind. She said it was her choice.” Max shrugged. He wouldn’t mind the getting jumped part. Just the thought sent a wave of heat rolling over him. On the other hand, he wanted her to come to them because she was ready for a closer relationship, not because her body burned with need.
84
Exile’s Longing
Chapter Thirteen Bianca stood at the firing line and took aim. Seeing the indoor gun range had been a surprise. Matt and Max had walked her away from the buildings, but not far. There was a building behind the trees at the back of the dining hall. There wasn’t much in the structure aboveground, but beneath it was a firing range. She had wondered where they got in their target practice, but thought maybe there was a makeshift range set up in the forest. Matt and Max had left her here with some of their men while they went scouting deeper in the woods. It wasn’t to look for David or Roger. There was no proof that they were even in the area. Matt and Max were going to try to find a few spots to place alarms to prepare for the Beast. They wanted to know before it arrived. It had been two days since she’d taken that giant leap in the storage room with Max. She really hated to admit it, but Max had been right in some of the things he’d said. Definitely about the heat that had risen because of having sex with him. She woke to hunger in the morning, but so far it hadn’t been too bad. It was worse whenever she was near Matt or Max. Her fingers itched to touch and peel their clothes off their gorgeous, muscled bodies. She admitted her thoughts turned to sex often. It had happened before, but now it was more intense. Matt and Max seemed determined to give her time to rethink her decision and she hadn’t seen much of them in the last couple of days. That annoyed her. How was she supposed to get to know them if they weren’t near her enough for her to question them? Max might have been right about the heat, but she knew she’d taken the best step. With that decision out of the way, she was ready to move on to other matters. If they’d ever stay around her for more than a good night kiss. Lately, only one of them walked her to her door. He never stayed for more than a brief brush of the lips. That made her wonder why, but she hadn’t had a chance to ask them anything yet. She refocused her attention on the target ahead of her. The pistol felt heavy in her hands and the noise-muffling earphones seemed extremely bulky. Before Matt and Max had left to scout for alarm locations in the forest around this site, they’d suggested she get in some practice. They wanted her to have some kind of weapon other than her mind available to defend herself. Especially since they might have trouble with someone with abilities like hers. She squeezed off a few rounds. It wasn’t the first time she’d used a weapon but it had been months since she’d carried one. She hadn’t fired off even a few rounds in nearly a year. She definitely needed the practice. A flash of light caught her eye. She turned and saw one of the men coming toward her. Behind him, a silver canister rolled on the ground. She thought she remembered it being on one of the tables away from the firing line. The blond man looked familiar. She
85
Rebecca Airies
knew she’d met him at some point, but she couldn’t remember his name. His brown eyes were fixed on her. Something about the way he was staring at her began to worry her. He didn’t look left or right as he approached. He wasn’t smiling or greeting those around him. Something was wrong with him. His behavior just wasn’t natural. “You need to come with me. The alphas want you.” His voice was flat and emotionless. As he drew near, she saw that his eyes were dilated, the brown barely visible around the black pupil. The almost vacant stare gave her the shivers, but she did recognize it. He’d been drugged and then someone had given him a powerful command. Since the only people she knew who’d have a reason to do something like this were Roger and David, she knew this meant that Matt and Max were right. It made her furious that she’d read David so wrong. Bianca exhaled and tried to calm down. She had to push that anger back and focus on getting through to the man. It wasn’t going to be easy. She’d seen the results of someone using a drug to help follow the orders, but had never had to break through those commands. The drug lessened the person’s control, made them more open to suggestion and less able to resist. The chemical haze locked the compulsion in the mind. “No, they don’t. Matt and Max want me to stay here because it’s too dangerous for me in the forest.” She stressed their names, knowing that the men he was referring to weren’t his true alphas. “Matt and Max are your alphas. You wouldn’t want to go against them.” He blinked. She could see that a bit of that had gotten through the haze, but almost immediately the glazed look returned. This was going to be almost impossible. She’d have to force the orders he’d been given to conflict with his principles and what he knew Matt and Max would want. Considering she was just learning about those two men, that could be a problem. If all else failed, she’d call for help. There were other men at the range and she could see that the conversation had gotten their attention. “I’m supposed to take you to the alphas. They want to see you.” He grabbed her arm and began walking. She pulled back, managing to twist her arm free of his grip. Her skin stung, but she ignored the discomfort. “No, they ordered me to stay here.” That wasn’t technically true, but it was one thing that might cause conflict in him. They were drawing more and more notice especially as Bianca began retreating from the blond man. He followed. His hand outstretched. She knew he was focused completely on his goal. It wasn’t the hypnotic order given by David that had done that, although that was part of it. It was the drug. Being able to focus on one thing at a time was an effect of the drug most commonly used. Although those with her abilities were rare and those who abused the power even more so, enough of them had gone rogue to know a little about how they exploited the abilities. “Are you having problems, Bianca?” Cameron strode over to them. Noise-muffling headphones hung around his neck and the goggles sat on top of his head.
86
Exile’s Longing
“Yeah, we all have a problem. I think David’s here unless this man is known to take drugs and do some strange things.” She glided back and to the left to avoid the man’s grasping hand. She knew that Max and Matt had told the others about all the problems so that they’d be on the lookout for anything strange. Cameron put a hand on the man’s shoulder. “Is that the one with powers like yours or the one who tells him what to do?” “It’s the one with the powers like mine, but if David’s here so is Roger.” She stopped because Cameron seemed to be holding him. “Your friend is drugged so he’s not going to listen if he usually does.” The man swung his arm back, knocking Cameron’s hand away. “You have to come with me. The alphas want to see you.” “Jean-Paul, stop. They ordered me to keep her here.” Cameron tried to grab the man’s arm. Jean-Paul didn’t even seem to hear him. Bianca moved back, putting some distance between them. She concentrated, trying to touch his mind. She felt the disconcerting disconnect from reality and a slight dizziness as she pressed forward. He had definitely been drugged. She could tell that from the sluggish response of his mind. Usually, there was an immediate push to block out the intruding mind. Not this man’s mind. It didn’t start to rise in resistance until she was already deep enough to ignore it without trouble. She pushed forward. Stop now. She planted the command in his mind. It was only to buy time. She could tell the other command was deeply embedded. It didn’t help that the drug had blocked most of his voluntary will. The one thought in his mind was to bring her into the forest. She had to stop that loop before he’d cease trying to follow it. He stood there shaking. She didn’t have time to feel much sympathy for him. She was too busy trying to override that command with something that would break that loop. Something that would draw enough reaction out of him. She wasn’t having much success. David, or whoever had planted it, had known that a command from an alpha was almost as good as a law. He’d follow it if there was nothing to remind him that the men who’d given him the order weren’t his alphas. Since Matt and Max weren’t here to do that, she was having a hard time. He lunged forward and grabbed her by the shoulders. She instinctively gave a mental shove back. He flew back into Cameron’s arms. Cameron held onto him when Jean-Paul began struggling. Another man hurried over and before Jean-Paul could get loose, he swung his fist in a quick uppercut. Jean-Paul sagged. Well, that would work. “Thanks, Etienne. Get in contact with the alphas. Tell them what’s happened. I also want men gathered together. We’ll have to begin a search for the men who did this. I want everyone fully armed. If they try any tricks on us, we’ll solve the problem permanently.” Cameron lowered Jean-Paul to the ground and secured his hands.
87
Rebecca Airies
Bianca watched as men ran to do his bidding. Not bad. She looked at Jean-Paul. He seemed to be unconscious and she hoped he stayed that way. Getting rid of that command would be a whole lot easier when he wasn’t conscious. She started to work on it, delving back into his mind. It took some time to investigate what they’d done, but eventually she found it. The order and implanted thoughts had blocked out the image and name of the real alphas, Matt and Max. If either of them had been here, the compulsion would have been easily overcome. Jean-Paul would have recognized them and caused the conflict needed to negate the order. The fact that their absence had made this easier for Roger and David irritated her. She was tempted to throw that fact at Matt and Max, but she knew she wouldn’t. They were giving her space to think out of respect and care for her. She wasn’t going to use that to hurt them. “Will we need to keep him tied up or is he going to be rational once he wakes?” Cameron asked. “No, you shouldn’t need to keep him bound. I’m not certain about the drug’s overall effects, but now that I’ve removed the implanted order, he shouldn’t be aggressive.” She shrugged. Hell, this was fairly new to her. It was the first time she’d had to deal with someone under the effects of one of those drugs. She’d seen it and heard about it, but never felt the effects. Anger fast overcame all other emotions. She’d made a mistake. She could handle that. What she couldn’t handle was the blatant misuse of power she’d just seen. David and Roger’s only aim was to get what they wanted. Not for some greater goal, but for their advancement. She wanted them stopped now. By the time Matt and Max arrived, fury simmered in her. If she had a chance to make it out the door without being stopped, she’d go hunt David herself. She considered him the biggest problem. Without him, Roger wouldn’t be much of threat, but together they were poison. They had to be stopped.
***** Matt rushed onto the firing range. For once, the cavernous room was totally quiet. The booths at the firing line were empty and the targets hung without a bullet coming near them. Men stood at various spots around the room, but they all had a clear line of sight on the entrance and anyone who came through the door. Matt was happy that the men had been there and attentive enough to see that she was having trouble. Matt wanted to punch something. They’d been tramping through the forest when she’d been in trouble. They’d found three locations to mount the alarms and were scouting a fourth for the best spot when they’d been contacted. Fear still surged in him even though he’d been assured that Bianca was safe. He needed to see her and hold her before he’d be able to believe it. His gut clenched in fear. One of them should have been with her. They shouldn’t have left her with only their men. At least one of the attacking
88
Exile’s Longing
men wanted to be an alpha. This was an obvious ploy and they should have been prepared for it. Max was right on his heels and had been since they’d gotten the news. Bianca was standing with Cameron on the far end of the range. The sight of her sent a surge of relief rolling through him, but he didn’t stop. He went straight to her and pulled her into his arms. Her hands clutched his shoulders and her head rested on his chest. She didn’t say a word as he held her tight against him, her feet dangling above the ground. The feel of her body against his, so soft and warm, was reassuring and arousing at the same time. He knew it was reaction, but he wanted to take her to the nearest room and strip her naked before driving deep into her. He quelled the urge but couldn’t hide his body’s response. The moment he released her, Max pulled her into her his arms. As soon as his brother released her, she stepped back and grimaced. “Well, I was definitely wrong about David.” “We all are sometimes and from what we know, those two are experts at showing people only what they want them to see. You’d need to be around them much longer before you discovered any flaws in their act.” Matt wanted to reassure her because he could see that she was upset by the fact that she’d read David wrong. Men like Roger and David became whatever they thought would help them get what they wanted “I should have—” Bianca began. “You can talk about how you should have done this or known that all day, but you’re only going to torture yourself and take your mind away from what’s important. What are you going to do to stop them and make sure they don’t hurt anyone else?” Max cut into Bianca’s regrets. Bianca’s eyes narrowed and Matt could tell that she was angry. “I’m going to help catch them and enjoy it if they get their asses kicked in the process. That’s what’s important right now.” Max nodded and smiled slowly. Matt hoped his brother was smart enough to keep his satisfaction to a simple smile, because Bianca looked angry enough to punch him. She might not be so happy at being provoked like that. “Are we going hunting them?” She looked from one of them to the other and he could see that she wanted to be out there and helping as much as she could. “No, we’ll be here if anyone strange is spotted in the area, but we want you in a central location so you can get there as fast as possible if you’re needed.” Matt smiled. “In the meantime, we need to get back to the main area. Paul’s bringing someone he thinks can help as well as that extra equipment. We’ll probably get there at about the same time he does.” Bianca exhaled heavily and looked around the range before straightening. He could tell she’d much rather go searching for the two men if for nothing else than a little revenge. They’d fooled her. He knew how hard it was not only on the ego but also in the faith in one’s own judgment. Self-doubt could eat away at a person’s belief in their
89
Rebecca Airies
decisions. He was determined to try to make her understand that this wasn’t anything to do with her decision-making if she seemed hesitant after this. “Well, let’s go see what Paul has found and who he’s brought. We can use all the help we can get.” Bianca straightened, tossed her hair over her shoulder and began heading toward the entrance of the shooting range.
90
Exile’s Longing
Chapter Fourteen Bianca strode into the main compound and expected to see one of the dark Protectorate vans there and people unloading supplies. Everything was just as it had been when they’d left earlier this morning, except it was a lot hotter than it had been then. She shot a glance at Max. The paths in the square between the buildings were deserted. There was no sign that anyone was even expected. “We weren’t trying to distract you. They’ll be here. I guess they didn’t leave when Paul expected.” Max held up his hands and smiled. “Let’s go inside and wait. You can scowl at us where it’s cooler.” She shook her head at him. He didn’t seem to take her seriously right now. Maybe that wasn’t so bad in the situation. Her temper wasn’t the best at the moment. They could easily get into a raging argument. She didn’t want to start yelling at them. Especially when she wasn’t angry with them. She was frustrated, embarrassed and as furious as hell that she’d been so wrong about David. The heat wasn’t so bad, but the moisture in the air today made her feel almost claustrophobic as it seemed to press in around her. She readily walked with them to the dining hall and took a seat at one of the tables. They were positioned so that they could see the long drive in front of the square. Max took a chair across from her and Matt slid into the seat next to her. She smiled as Max scowled at his brother. “Hey, you chose where you were going to sit. Not my fault if you didn’t take the opportunity.” Matt deliberately edged a little closer. “Did Paul give you any hint about what kind of help he was bringing? I can’t think of any kind of paranormal who’d be able to help against it.” Bianca shook her head at his teasing and the lack of effect it was having on Max. She thought it was probably more for her benefit than his. “He said it’s another special type of paranormal. So it’s another person who has abilities beyond what’s normal for their kind.” Max shrugged. “I don’t care who they are or what they are as long as they can help defeat the Beast.” They drank some kind of cold fruit juice blend and talked while they waited. It didn’t take too long before they saw three vans pull up in front of the grassy square. Leaving their cups on the table, they headed for the doors. Bianca felt a tingle of awareness creep down her spine even before they neared the entry. It felt a little like some of the magic she’d been around when she was younger, but she could already tell that there was something different about it. They strolled out to greet the people in the vans and see what equipment was in the vehicles. As soon as Bianca stepped out onto the sidewalk, she could tell which van
91
Rebecca Airies
held the person with the magic. The sliding doors were open, but one of the people in the front van stood in the opening pulling a bag out so the others couldn’t exit yet. She looked over at the other van and saw Grant get out of the open door. Paul already waited at the back talking to two of the men beginning to unload the equipment. Two rectangular black cases caught her attention, but she turned back to see if the person had managed to get out of the first van. The man stepped back holding a large black bag and finally moved out of the way. Bianca watched the open space intently. She was more than curious. In truth, she was a little nervous. Her experiences with magic users weren’t that great. “Is something wrong, Bianca?” Matt’s hand lifted to her shoulder and he squeezed lightly. “I don’t think so. Maybe I’m just nervous.” She glanced over at him and tried to smile. How could she explain it to him without sounding like more of a freak than she already was? It wasn’t normal to be able to feel magic, but being around it so much and having it used on her had sensitized her to the power. A blonde woman climbed out of the van. The woman’s eyes swept over the group of buildings in open curiosity. Paul and Grant hurriedly joined the woman as she took a few steps away from the vehicles. Paul spoke to her softly as they moved along the path. Bianca simply watched her. The wind brought a hint of scent wafting to Bianca. Leopard, the woman was a leopard shifter, but even in her scent, Bianca could tell that there was more. She wondered if the woman was a shifter with some witch blood. “Hello, Bianca, how do you like their training compound?” Grant’s smile spread as they drew closer. “It will do. Hopefully, it doesn’t get demolished by the Beast before we manage to kill it.” She shrugged. Where they confronted the Beast didn’t matter to her as long as it didn’t put others in unnecessary danger. Not in the mood for any more small talk, she decided the only way to get around it was to come straight to the point. “Matt and Max told me that you might be bringing someone who could help us with defeating the Beast. You found someone, and how can they help?” “We did.” Paul nodded and glanced at the blonde woman. “Why don’t we take this into the dining hall and we can sit while we talk?” Matt’s fingers laced with hers, giving a small squeeze. “Sounds good, especially if you have something cold to drink in there.” Grant grinned. “There are cold drinks.” Max led the way into the dining hall. “Sit down and we can get comfortable. Matt and I will go grab some drinks for you while you and Bianca talk. I know she has some questions.” “I knew she would have.” Paul nodded. “Cold water will do for me now, but later I’ll take something stronger.” Grant and the woman opted for water as well. Bianca sat across from her. Not a witch, but there was magic there, enough to make her wary. Not because of anything 92
Exile’s Longing
the woman had done. It was simply nerves brought on by memories of past dealings with witches. The woman licked her lips as she waited silently. She didn’t seem inclined to make the first move. “What is she aside from leopard, how can she help and what is her name? Neither of you bothered to introduce her.” She glanced over at Matt and Max as they went to get the drinks. She knew they’d be listening. Those two might just have an overprotective streak. She couldn’t tell yet because their caution so far had been balanced by the bad situation. The woman smiled. “My name is Alana Cohl. I can see you’re wary. They said you need someone to help taking down a Beast that’s practically indestructible.” “That much is true, but you didn’t answer all my questions. What are you? I can feel the magic on you.” Bianca narrowed her eyes at the woman. She’d been around enough people with something to hide to know deliberate avoidance when she heard it. “If you feel magic on her, she’s either a shifter with some magic in her from a mother or father who was a witch or she’s a Familiar,” Matt said as he walked back toward them and Max came back with a pitcher of ice-cold water and enough glasses for everybody. Bianca saw the woman’s eyes widen as Matt added that last bit. Bianca had heard of Familiars but only as fairy tales. “Familiar as in little black cat that aids witches in the cheesier bedtime stories?” Max sat down beside her and let his hand rest lightly over hers. She knew she could easily pull it out from under his if she wanted, but she kept it right where it was. “Ah, no, she’s a leopard and some of them have black fur but that’s the only resemblance to your description. They’re a group of shifters who have tied themselves closely to witches and wizards. There are a few types of shifters who do and they’re even more secretive than we ever were. The only reason we know of them is that there’s a community of witches and Familiars not too far from our clan. Wolves primarily live in that one, but there are a few cat shifters too. They tend to keep separate from mainstream magic users, but otherwise they’re normal.” “That tells me a little about her, but not what she does and if she is actually a Familiar.” Bianca kept her eyes on the woman. Blood rushed up her cheeks. “They’re right. I am a Familiar. We are secretive because our differences aren’t always accepted. You can feel magic around me?” “Yeah, I spent enough time under the heel of a group of witches when I was younger that I’m a bit sensitive to it. You sound surprised. Aren’t you supposed to have magic around you?” Bianca frowned. Surely if it was there, it was supposed to be there. “Um, I’m not sure about that and I’ll have to look into it. To answer your questions, my abilities as a Familiar are supposed to complement and enhance the abilities of our wizard or witch. They tend to be either elemental or psychic in nature although they are based in magic and only come to be after bonding with a witch or wizard. Familiar 93
Rebecca Airies
shifters also are born with a few other abilities as a sort of perk, but those won’t be of any help in this situation.” The woman took a deep breath and grimaced. From what she’d said, Bianca couldn’t see why she didn’t simply say yes, it was supposed to be there, but from the expression, she gathered that there was a lot more to the story than the basics. She was interested, but she wasn’t going to pry especially since there was a lot she didn’t want to talk about herself. “What is your ability?” She could see how someone with telekinetic abilities or something like that would be a big help in stopping the Beast. They could practically hold the thing still. Alana blinked. “Lightning. You’re taking this a little differently than I expected.” “They didn’t tell you that I’m a little different from the normal shifter myself?” Bianca held back a laugh and merely smiled. The thing about getting abilities through a witch or wizard was a little strange, but now that she thought about it, she’d felt magic like this before. She’d thought it was dulled magic, maybe from an old spell or a lowlevel witch. “I wouldn’t be in the situation I’m in if I was totally normal. So you’re a little different. You wouldn’t be here just to gawk at me and that counts for more than any superstitions. Although I will admit, I’m curious. I thought all of that about witches and Familiars was for fairytales.” “There’s good reason for that. We were hunted even more fiercely than shifters or witches at one time. The fact that we were tied to our witch or wizard made some people believe we were evil or specifically the witch was.” Alana shrugged and her hands wrapped around her glass. “They tried to use Familiars to draw out the witches and wizards bound to us.” “I can understand why you’d be so secretive still. Witches aren’t exactly embraced by everyone, add in something about Familiars and some might start believing that crap about all witches being wicked.” Bianca tilted her head and focused on the problem. “So can you control the lightning enough to aim it? Because I’ve never heard of lightning decapitating someone and that’s what we need to do.” “I can control where it hits very precisely when I need to do it. They said you need something that would cause some major damage since conventional weapons don’t seem to work on this thing. Lightning will do that. None of the other people will be hurt as long as they stay back when I’m working the strikes.” Alana’s voice was strong and even and a small smile curved her lips. “Well, if it works, that would help. Something that does some real damage would give us more of an advantage because it’s not going to be easy to take that thing’s head off regardless of if any of the tools brought today work.” Bianca had a little more hope. Lightning was powerful and could cause serious damage not only to the outside but the inside. Maybe they could do this without someone getting hurt or killed by that thing. “I bet you’re ready to rest or at least a few moments alone after that ride.” “Well, I am tired. They picked me up from the airport and I didn’t get much sleep the night before,” Alana admitted
94
Exile’s Longing
“Then we’ll go find a room for you.” Bianca nodded and stood. “We’ll fill you in on the rest of the problem later.”
95
Rebecca Airies
Chapter Fifteen Bianca glanced over at Matt as he led her away from the building. She didn’t know what he planned, although she knew they were pretty much limited to the buildings in the compound. Roger and David still hadn’t been located. Everyone knew they hadn’t left the area. It was a matter of finding where they were hiding. She didn’t think it was going to be as easy as it sounded. Matt’s hand clasped around hers and he urged her into one of the buildings. He looked casual and relaxed today in his black jeans and jewel-blue shirt. She hadn’t been in this building before. Overall, it felt more closed-in than the other buildings. The main door led into a hallway. Some of the walls along the corridor were made of glass and she could see in to office space. Now she really didn’t know what they were doing here. “Um, where are we going?” She squeezed his hand to get his attention. “To the second floor. There are some things I want to show you.” He smiled but didn’t elaborate. From what she could see, they were alone in the building unless there were people on the second floor. She took a deep breath. Alone with him. The idea both thrilled and scared her in a way. She’d been thinking hard and kept them at a distance for the last few days. Okay, so it wasn’t all her doing. They’d helped by not pressuring her or even asking for much more than a kiss at night when she knew they wanted more. Still, the desire didn’t make that easy for her. Max had been right. It was more than she expected. In some ways, he was wrong too. While the desire was distracting at times, she could push it back or ignore it completely. It was the emotional pull she hadn’t expected. He’d told her about the sexual part, but now she wanted to get to know them and get close to them even more. The only thing she could think of that would have increased that urge was the mating heat. Still, thinking had only gotten her so far. She knew that she’d gone as far as she could on her own. She wasn’t going to the point of pulling back because of that attraction, but she was moving more cautiously. In the end, whether she chose to stay or go, she didn’t want it colored by some chemical response triggered by mating heat. That wasn’t going to be easy if she was in a room alone with either of them. As they climbed the last few stairs to the second floor, she saw only an empty hallway and more doors. The walls along this hall were solid wood with no windows to give a glimpse of what or who was inside them. “What’s up here?” she asked. She didn’t add the question about why they came up here when their offices on the floor below. That particular query should be obvious.
96
Exile’s Longing
“A few more offices and a couple of conference rooms. Plus the surprise that I have for you. I hope you like it.” His deep voice was soft and when he looked at her she thought she saw a little nervousness in his eyes and the smile on his face. “A surprise. What kind of surprise?” She couldn’t stop herself from asking. Just the fact that he seemed unsure of how she’d react to it made her curious. “If I told you then it wouldn’t be a surprise, would it?” Matt chuckled and continued walking down the hallway. “Don’t worry. You’ll know soon.” “You are no fun.” She pushed out her lower lip and tried her best pout. “You’re still not going to get your way, but I do like looking at your lips. The way that lower lip juts out, I want to give it a nice nip.” He stopped at a door near the end of the hall and pushed a button. The door slid open and he urged her inside before following her. It was a large office with a plush black couch and a sleek glass desk topped with a monitor and a keyboard. Two chairs faced the desk, but there were also two chairs behind it. Because the desk wasn’t oversized, she guessed that wasn’t a normal occurrence. Whatever was happening here, he intended to sit beside her. She definitely didn’t mind that. She wanted to be near them whenever possible. The only drawback was that when that happened there were times when she’d like nothing more than to slide onto their laps and kiss them senseless. It hadn’t happened. If they didn’t pull back, she did. They seemed to understand that she was having a few difficulties. Most often it was only one of them walking her to her door or doing something with her. That did make things easier for her. She was able to relax a little and had found asking questions or listening easier. When she was with both of them, she was usually too busy wondering about how a relationship with two men was supposed to work to think about questions or getting closer to them. That was going to have to change. She needed to face some of those difficult questions. It was time to move forward even if she did have a few things to learn. “Come on. Sit.” He urged her around the desk to one of the chairs in front of the monitor. His hand gave hers a lingering squeeze before he released her. As soon as she sat, he took the chair next to her and pressed a button on the computer. “Now what are we doing?” She watched as the screen brightened to blue and then looked at him. She hoped this was interesting because being alone with him sent her mind flying in directions such as pushing him down on the nearest flat surface and taking delicious advantage of him. Well, if he didn’t go all noble on her. “Max told me that you sometimes wonder if your memories of your childhood are dreams and that you don’t feel like a part of anything. You were once part of a clan and are now part of one again. I can’t change what my fathers or your father did, but maybe I can help you find that connection you’re searching for.” Matt opened a menu on the screen and clicked on a file.
97
Rebecca Airies
“The connection… Something here is supposed to give me that?” She frowned at the screen. “Maybe not immediately, but hopefully you’ll find something that seems familiar or that makes you think. This is in two parts. The first is some pictures and video and the second is some passages from some books.” “Pictures and video of what?” She was really intrigued. She watched as a still appeared on the screen. An older black-haired boy stood with two young girls in bright blue dresses in front of a set of swings and a sandbox. Behind them she could see a bed of bright pink, red and yellow flowers and a group of trees. One of the girls was a toddler, maybe three years old, and the other a little older, but not much. Maybe a year or so. Bianca blinked. Those swings and the sandbox behind it looked very familiar. She thought she remembered a swing set like that, but doubts dragged at the surge of happiness. It could be coincidence. She was sure there were playgrounds that looked like that almost everywhere. “Who is this?” She wanted to reach out and put her fingers on the screen, but she didn’t want to blur the image with a fingerprint. The familiarity of that scene pulled at her emotions. “The smaller one is you, the other girl is your sister Leslie and the boy is your brother Tanner. I asked your sisters and brothers to find some pictures of you or anything they had that would show you what your life was like before you were sent away. They sent me a lot of things.” His eyes moved over her face as if he were unsure he’d get a good reaction. “Tanner suggested this one the moment we mentioned it.” She wanted to jump up and hug him but she also had the distinct urge to cry. That was so sweet of him. She’d have never thought of asking for pictures. In a way, she was surprised her father hadn’t tried to wipe her completely out of their lives, but she guessed that he wouldn’t have been able to explain that. She reached over and put her hand over Matt’s and squeezed it. She hoped he knew how much this meant to her. Right now, she couldn’t find the words to say anything. A lot of her memories had been overshadowed by the hurt and pain of the years after she’d been sent away from the clan, up to the point where she wondered if any life with a clan was only a dream sometimes. “Do you want to see more of them?” He looked concerned as he ran his gaze over her face. He must have seen the sheen of tears in her eyes. She was only thankful she wasn’t full-out bawling. She nodded and locked her eyes on that screen as if it were a lifeline. Even though the image swam a little at times, she didn’t want to miss a thing. She wanted to immerse herself in those flashes of normal life, because maybe then she could remember what it felt like to have a family and not wonder if she was imagining the love and happiness she remembered. “I’m going on to the next one now.” His voice was hesitant, but he tapped on a button on the keyboard and the image changed.
98
Exile’s Longing
This time there were only two black-haired girls in the image. They both wore blue jeans and t-shirts in this picture. The older girl in a bright blue shirt with some kind of silly cartoon animal and jeans with faded spots at the knees stood at the top of a hill with her feet braced apart on the deep green grass. She had her hands in the air and a wide smile on her face. The younger girl, the younger her, wore a pink shirt and bright pink tennis shoes and was rolling down the hill. A smile lit up her face and Bianca knew that she was screeching with laughter as she tumbled down the hill. She remembered that day, or at least she thought she did. They’d been on vacation. “I think that was near a beach. I can remember rolling like that down a big dune of sand and running for the water.” She bit her lip. She wished she knew for certain. “You’re right.” He switched to the next image and she saw a picture of her dressed in the same jeans and t-shirt, only now they were wet and the knees were a bit sandy. An older girl with black hair in a tight braid stood by her, holding her hand now. Water had darkened the older girl’s jeans to the knees and the front of her green shirt was plastered to her body. “Who’s she?” Bianca didn’t take her eyes off the picture to ask the question. “That’s your sister Grace.” Matt smiled. “You’ll see her as soon as you get a chance to go to Rousseau.” That was the small city where the clan was located. She didn’t remember too much about the city. She could remember the area where their house was located mainly because she remembered walking down the tree-lined street to the large park. “I’d like to meet her.” She really would even if the idea of going back to Rousseau had her stomach tightening with anxiety. The place had once been her home but she didn’t know if it ever would be again. The people she’d met had been nice. She was beginning to think that the biggest obstacle she was going to have to overcome was her fear. It wasn’t that she really expected people to suddenly turn on her, although she would admit there was a small niggling doubt at the back of her mind. She didn’t expect people to accept her as she was and that had been her problem for a long time. Living as a normal person seemed to be impossible for her. Suspicion and anger against her seemed to rise anytime something strange happened. She couldn’t help wondering if it would happen when she was in Rousseau. Matt’s hand gently settled over hers and squeezed. “It will be okay. I’m not going to say everything will be perfect the moment you get there. There might be a few personality clashes or the occasional argument, but there won’t be hate toward you. This isn’t the same clan that you remember. We’re not as closed or superstitious as we were when my fathers ruled.” She wasn’t really that surprised that he seemed to know what she’d been thinking. He’d been watching her so closely that he would see the emotions as they passed over her face. The attention he gave her made her feel warm and wanted, but she was
99
Rebecca Airies
cautious about it. She didn’t want to put too much emphasis on what might be something he normally did with everyone. “I am a little worried about that. It would be so much easier if I was normal.” She drew in a deep breath and tried to push away the old litany. The “if only” scenarios had haunted her for years. One of her most fervent wishes for years had been to be normal. She’d thought she’d finally gotten over the futile desire to be something other than what she was as well as the self-pity. She actually liked having the talents she had on the whole. Obviously, a part of her still wanted to fit in with everyone else. “I know you haven’t found much acceptance from other shifters and humans. I won’t pretend it was right, but some of that had to do with your clanless state. Usually those without a clan are either sent away or leave on their own. I realize it will take time for you to see, but you are accepted among us. Now are you ready for the next picture?” He gently rubbed his thumb over her knuckles. She nodded and focused on the screen. The next picture came up and she frowned as she saw two identical boys standing in front of a log cabin. They looked a little bored. Confused, she stared at the picture. They weren’t her brothers. She didn’t have twin brothers. Jake and Grace were the only twins in her family. It didn’t take but a few seconds to make the connection. “That’s you and Max, isn’t it?” She looked over at him. “Yes, I thought since I was getting to see some of your more charming moments you should have the chance to do the same.” He glanced over at her. “Charming?” She’d only seen a few normal moments captured so far. From the way he said the word, she knew there was something more coming in the following pictures. “Oh yes, very charming.” He laughed a little and looked back at the screen. Now she was curious. She had to know what he thought was amusing and she didn’t doubt that he did. Humor glittered in his eyes and his lips curved in a full easy smile. She looked at the screen as he switched from the picture of the boys. Her eyes rounded. “What is that?” She couldn’t take her eyes off the colorful image on the screen. It wasn’t makeup. Makeup didn’t look that glossy or slimy. In places it was almost transparent. “None of your sisters or brothers has any idea. You do look cute though.” His voice was cheerful and she had a feeling he was barely holding back laughter. She’d known it was probably her, although she’d had hopes that maybe it was her sister since they were so close in age. In the picture, she was still very young. Maybe a little older than in the beach pictures. The little girl was smiling widely. She was covered in some kind of goop from head to toe. The appearance of the gooey stuff reminded her of the little tubs of fake slime sometimes sold as a toy. How in the world could she have gotten into that much of it? There had to be a hell of a story behind this picture. 100
Exile’s Longing
Her hair was slicked back with bright pink almost see-through kind of gel. Streaks of the stuff slid down the child’s face, but it wasn’t out of place because a deep purple gel had been slathered on her face almost like a facial mask. Her clothes hung on her saturated with the purple and pink gel and in places with a yellow or green slime. She looked like she’d crawled out of a slime pit. And someone just had to capture the image for posterity and future embarrassment. She felt the heat in her cheeks and shook her head. “Where are the charming photos of you?” “I couldn’t find any to compare to that one, but you can look yourself when you come to Rousseau.” He grinned. “The best I can come up with is a couple of bad photos.” He pushed the button and an image of two dark-haired teenage boys came up. One of them had his eyes closed and the other was looking off to the side. “You suck. You know there’s probably something like that oh-so-cute picture of me. Every parent delights in taking stuff that will cause their children to wince later in life.” She narrowed her eyes. “Probably, but you won’t be able to find them until you’re sure that you’re our mate.” His hand lifted and he actually ruffled her hair. She bared her teeth at him. “Rotten man.” Matt clicked to the next image. She sat on the floor with two older boys playing a board game. Judging by how much older they looked, she thought it was Jake and Stephan. She didn’t stop to ask about it as much as she wanted to know. She needed to see more. Matt moved on to the next picture. All three of her brothers hammed it up in front a large Christmas tree. A smile curved her lips as she remembered Christmas Day had been crazy at their house. Each image offered a hint of her life before she’d been sold to those witches. She remembered more with each photo that popped up onto the screen. Her eyes locked on the display as he kept showing her more and more snapshots of her past. It gave her hope that she could reclaim a relationship with her family. Matt’s finger moved again and a professional portrait of the six children filled the screen. Tanner, Stephan and Jake stood in back. Grace, Leslie and Bianca sat on a bench in front of their brothers. Tears trailed down her eyes and she quickly swiped at them with her fingers. “Next we have some home movies.” His hand closed around hers again. “Then I’ll pull up those texts I told you about.” She didn’t have any idea what the texts could be about. So far, everything that he’d shown her had been great even if it had caused a huge welling of emotion. She wanted to really know the brothers and sisters she’d seen in the pictures. Watching the video, she tried not to miss a moment of the family dinners, birthdays and holidays. It took her awhile, but she began to notice the heavy editing of the video. At first she wondered why it was jumping what was probably only a few moments ahead. Then she realized who was missing from all the pictures and video. Her father 101
Rebecca Airies
had been left out of the photos and they’d apparently cut him out of the videos. She’d expected to see him. “They cut him out of the pictures and video.” She looked sharply at Matt. “He cut you out of their lives without any hesitation. They were willing to delete him from a few photos so you weren’t reminded of the man who’d turned on you when you’re trying to find who you were and who you are.” Matt stopped the video. “They’re your brothers and sisters and he took you away from them. Don’t be surprised that they’re loyal to you.” “I didn’t expect them to remove him from the childhood photos. Up until a certain point he was a normal father to me.” Bianca bit her lip. She didn’t want them to try to separate themselves from the good memories they had of him because he’d been a bastard to her. He’d been good to them and she didn’t want to take that part of their lives away from them. “They won’t completely remove him. For now though, they want this time to be all about you.” He shrugged. “Now pay attention because the next part of my surprise isn’t nearly as interesting as this is.” “All right,” she said with a nod. She focused on the screen again and watched the family interact. Her mother came in carrying a large dish filled with some kind of vegetables and put it on the long table covered with a cheery yellow cloth. She worried her lip. Did her mother know what her father had done? Why he’d done it? She’d always thought that her mother had to know something. It was too late now to find out if she did. Her mother had died two years before her father although Bianca hadn’t discovered what happened to her. Matt stopped the video and turned to face her. “What’s wrong?” “Just some thoughts and questions that will never be answered.” She met his eyes and took a deep breath. She cursed her father. It was because of what he’d done that she couldn’t trust even the loving memories she had of her mother. “About what?” He lifted his hand and brushed her hair away from her face. “My mother. Did she know what he was going to do that day? From what I remember, everything was normal, but I don’t know. I haven’t been able to trust other people enough to let them close to me. I’m working on it, but I don’t know if the doubts are because of the fact that part of me does expect to be rejected or if there’s something I don’t remember consciously that’s nagging at me.” It was the fears that worried her. She didn’t want to live like this. She could destroy any relationship she managed to build if she didn’t find a way to learn to trust again. “You’re right, you can’t know for sure, but you have to stop second-guessing yourself. Take a deep breath and close your eyes. Trust your instincts. Not the thoughts and doubts in your head. Do you think your mother knew what he planned?” Matt’s fingers continued to stroke over her cheek.
102
Exile’s Longing
“No, she wouldn’t have stood by as he took me away. He had to keep it from her. She didn’t see the fact that I hadn’t changed as a problem.” The answer came without hesitation. “That’s good. Now can you apply the technique to Matt and me?” He tipped up her chin and brushed his lips across hers. Her eyes widened. It was the first true intimacy he’d initiated with her. He’d been so careful to give her space and hadn’t gone beyond hand holding. The contact was fleeting, but it seared her lips. They tingled and she wanted to return the caress, but held back. “I can try, but you know it’s not all my own doubts that hold me back.” She looked up at him and lifted her hand to brush against his cheek. His jaw was a little stubbly, but she liked the slightly raspy feel. “That Beast again, huh? I told you it’s not getting you.” He shook his head. “You’ll be alive and well when this is over and so will we. Let’s get back to the last of the videos.” She focused on the video. She didn’t remember any of the events that played, not even the Christmas dinner from when she was older. Maybe if there was more after that she’d find something she recognized, but it stopped before the family got through dessert. When the screen went blue she wanted to see more, even if he did just play it all again.
103
Rebecca Airies
Chapter Sixteen She watched as Matt pulled up a few files although they weren’t video. These were text. He stood and stepped back from the desk. “I’m going to let you read. If you have any questions, I’ll be across the room.” He gestured to the couch. “But what is all this about?” She looked at the documents on the screen and then back to him. “It’s the things your mother didn’t have time to tell you. At least some of it.” He walked over to the couch. “Take as much time as you need.” She began reading the selected passages. When she got to the passage about the heat, she laughed a little. Even if he’d given her this the first day they’d arrived, she probably wouldn’t have believed it. It was just too strange. Experience was the only way she’d have accepted the truth. Because when she thought heat, she thought burning pain until the cycle was complete or physical mating. This was something else, although the text described it differently than she would. Desire simmered and began to rise any time she was around them. Her thoughts were more inclined to turn to sex and what she’d like to do with them. As long as they didn’t touch her with any kind of intent, she could handle it although she did feel the pressure building as well as a tingling ache in her clit. “Why didn’t you give me this text when we first arrived? I know you didn’t want to pressure me into any kind of connection that I wasn’t ready for.” She tilted her head. It was something that had occurred to her as she’d read the passages about female tiger shifter physical maturity and the changes that occurred with sexual intercourse between mates. “We thought that we could manage to keep it light enough and distant until you were ready emotionally and physically for that step. We didn’t realize that as isolated as you’ve been you’d need the connection even more.” Matt sighed and grimaced. “You don’t like getting things wrong, huh?” She shut down the machine and walked over to the couch. Bianca sat near him but didn’t cuddle up next to him. Even though she wanted to do it, she simply waited. This had to be his decision too. She wasn’t going to press him into something he’d rather wait to do, but she wasn’t above putting a few very blunt hints out there. This close his crisp minty scent teased and tempted her to search out the spots emitting that sexy fragrance. “I don’t like missing something so obvious. You admitted you were thinking about looking for us, but wanted to do it after the Beast was stopped. You wanted a home and
104
Exile’s Longing
to be among your own kind even if you wanted to control how and when it happened.” He shook his head. “We should have realized that since you were feeling that missing piece already, slow and easy probably wouldn’t be possible. The pull was going to be intense even with your mental doubts about us.” “I didn’t feel pulled, as you put it, to be with Roger and David and the last mission I had with them was less than a year ago. I was thinking of clan life then, even if it was more of a ‘what if’ thing at the time.” She wasn’t sure that there was much in his thinking except guilt that he hadn’t thought and prepared for every possible outcome. “They’re unstable and I don’t mean mentally, but they seem to be that too. You might not have realized the significance of what you were seeing, but on an instinctive level you knew you couldn’t trust them to provide a good home to you or any offspring. And don’t get all huffy about the children part, these are instincts. That part of your mind was looking to the future.” Matt’s mouth firmed as he saw her stiffen. She had been getting a little angry over the “offspring” comment, although the wording hadn’t helped. Instincts. She really hadn’t thought about those primal drives having such a strong influence on her decisions. She’d always thought her choices had been made from knowing the facts and drawing her conclusions from those things. It was logical. That was how she saw herself. She knew she was an animal, just as everyone was in the most fundamental sense and in her case a little more. Finding that a few of her decisions might not have been based on anything she’d seen, thought or heard so much as a natural drive was a little unsettling. Was the animal in her stronger than she suspected? Had controlling her urges and pushing aside the need of the tiger within done some kind of damage? “I know that this is something that’s going to sound stupid. Do you learn to use that to make your decisions?” She didn’t know if that came out right, but didn’t know how else to say it. It was something she really needed to know. What else had she missed after she’d been sent away from the clan? Were they taught to listen to their instincts and use it in their decisions? “I think I know what you mean and if you’re asking if they teach us in school or some kind of lesson to listen to that inner voice, then no. It’s simply a part of us, but it’s not a ruling part. The animal within is stronger and the instincts closer to the surface because of it, but still only a part. It’s no different from a man or woman walking down the street and stopping before they come to an alley, because their gut’s clenching with fear and dread is washing over them. They may not know why or have any proof, but they know that danger or death is waiting there. The smart people, the survivors, don’t ignore it.” She had to admit that everyone had feelings like that. Maybe she was being a little dramatic about it, but there was a lot that she didn’t know. Now that she had someone to give her answers she was willing to look a little silly to know the truth. “Thank you, Matt, and I don’t mean just for answering what was at least a strange question. Thank you for the pictures and the articles and for caring enough to think of
105
Rebecca Airies
them. I hadn’t even considered of looking for information like that. I didn’t believe it would be there.” She turned to face him more and traced her fingers over his cheek. “You’re welcome.” His hand lifted and his thumb traced her lips. “Do you mind if I kiss you and then ask one more question?” She licked her lips and watched as his eyes locked on the motion. “I never mind when you kiss me. You can kiss me any time you want. The same goes for asking questions.” He smiled and leaned in a little closer. She took that as a positive sign. The question was did he want only a kiss or did he want more? She definitely wanted more now that she was close to him again. She could feel her body loosening with each breath. His scent seemed to wrap around her and urge to get closer, touch and taste. She didn’t want to resist the urges. Not when she was so close. She barely kept herself from pushing him back against the arm of the couch. The thought caused a low ache in her belly. She had to remind herself that he wanted to give her time. She was ready, but was he? Her lips brushed softly against his. She was a little nervous about this and didn’t want to make a mistake. This was important to her. Not so much the kiss as the getting to know them more. She needed to see if she could handle clan life. Even if this short stay with them turned out to be a disaster, it wouldn’t be easy to walk away from them and the clan. Matt was right. She wanted the connection she could feel forming. She craved it. His mouth opened. She didn’t have time to think about any more of her doubts. Her entire body felt sensitized and achy yet they only touched with their lips and fingertips. She kissed him slowly, softly, but the hunger rose quickly. The feelings intensified and quickly slipped out of her control. A low growl rumbled into her from him. His hand slid into her hair and tightened. The slightly sharp sting thrilled her. His tongue lapped at her lips and drove into her mouth. He was taking over. She curled her arm around his neck and sank into the kiss. He tasted different, but so good. A hint of coffee as well as some spice tantalized her. His palm cradled the back of her head and he claimed her mouth with that kiss. He nipped at her lips. The stinging sensation sent bursts of heat pinging through her. She strained upward, wanting more. Her tongue tangled with his and she hummed softly with satisfaction. When he pulled back, her arm tightened around his neck, trying to hold him close. He managed to hold her far enough away from him that she didn’t have a chance of stealing a kiss. She frowned at him. “You said you had another question you wanted to ask.” He combed her hair back from her face and smiled. She was relieved to see that heated glitter in his eyes and the rapid rise of his chest. He wasn’t unaffected by the kiss. She had to gather her thoughts. Another question? At first, she couldn’t remember what she wanted to say to him. He waited patiently, but his fingers stroked the back of her neck. The slight rasp of his skin against hers didn’t
106
Exile’s Longing
help much, but she wasn’t about to pull his hand away. She liked that slow stroke and didn’t want him to stop. She licked her lips and lowered her eyes from his for a moment before raising them to meet his curious stare again. “I was wondering. Do men go through heat too? Does it affect them like it does women?” She saw his eyes widen and he shook his head. “Yes and no. Not in the way you mean. We feel the increased desire, but it’s in response to the pheromones and the scent of the female’s rising arousal. The hunger makes us want to be close to you and ensures that none of us can hide from the connection.” “Are you going to continue to keep a distance from me?” She tilted her head and waited. He couldn’t know how many times she’d wanted to corner one of them. Not because of pain or out-of-control desire. She wanted to be with them. She was finished pretending that there wasn’t a connection there. Whether it was something she could accept or if she’d have to walk away was still in question, but dithering and letting them think that she wasn’t sure of what she wanted wasn’t helping assure them that she was certain. “We wanted to let you think as much as possible without the heat influencing you.” He drew his thumb back and forth on the skin of her neck below her earlobe. “There’s only so much that I can do on my own. To really learn about you, if I can get along with you and what being with both you and Max will entail, we have to be together. That would lead to sex even if I hadn’t already been with Max.” She smiled and tilted her head to give him a little more access. “It’s easy to put on masks for short periods of time. We’re going to get to know each other and discover if we all like the reality we find.” “I hope you’re certain about this. I don’t know if we can go back to the distant only a peck at night.” His head touched hers briefly as he took a deep breath. “I’m sure, but I’m not moving in. I wouldn’t even if there was a room here big enough for all of us. I need time to get a handle on how this being with both of you thing works and if jealousy is going to be a problem. We’ll have to work out the sex thing. Oh and don’t go scheduling any weddings or ceremonies or whatever. I need to see if this actually works.” She looked him steadily in the eye. She wanted him to know that this was something she’d given plenty of thought in the last few days and wasn’t a case of hyped-up desire ruling her mind now. “You think it’s just sex?” He looked worried. “I know there’s something building between us and the attraction is hot and fierce. I don’t know if the attraction is caused by the connection or if it’s there because you’re both as gorgeous as hell.” She shrugged. It was one of the things that puzzled her. She didn’t know if it was the desire or that the feelings pulling her toward them were connected to the physical need, but she thought it was something she could work out in time as she got to know them. 107
Rebecca Airies
With his free hand he lifted her free hand and laced their fingers together. “It’s all intertwined. You would still find us sexy if we weren’t your mates but the pull wouldn’t be there.” She looked at his hand and her fingers tightened, holding his. She was glad he was telling her these things, but she wished she didn’t feel so lost on what were obviously basic issues for him. What would it be like to know everything about being a tiger shifter? It was something she’d wondered about for years and something she envied him and the other people here. She’d been floundering since she’d escaped from those witches. She’d had to learn basic things by trial and error. Even the first time she’d changed into a tiger had been a disaster. She hadn’t known what was wrong. By that time, she’d pretty much given up on ever transforming into a tiger. She’d thought that shifting might not be possible because she had the mental abilities. There wasn’t anyone around she could ask about it. That night, she’d felt desperate to get outside and had practically been crawling the walls, but the way her vision kept changing had scared her enough to stay in, which was probably a good thing. At the time, she’d been in a city. It had been bad enough ripping her favorite clothes, but changing in her apartment was definitely better than doing it on the streets. “There’s a lot of silence from you. You’re sure? No second thoughts?” His fingers tightened, gaining her attention.
108
Exile’s Longing
Chapter Seventeen “No second thoughts. Just a little pity party about what I still don’t know and the distinct urge to kick my father’s ass if he were still alive.” Bianca’s mouth twisted into a small grin and she tried to push back the feelings of inadequacy. “Hey, I’ve had the same urge to give my fathers an attitude adjustment if it were possible. Don’t worry about knowing everything right now. There’s time to learn the bits and pieces that you missed. Give yourself a chance to relax. No one’s going to be testing you.” Matt leaned his forehead against hers. “That’s good to know.” She smiled, relaxing, and let the hand at his neck slide to his chest. The air in the room smelled a little stale, as if it hadn’t been circulated in a while. She didn’t care. She could smell his crisp minty essence and she wanted to savor it. “Now come here. I’ve ached to hold you against me for days, but didn’t dare because I knew I wouldn’t want to let you go.” His hands lightly tugged her in his direction. She knew from the looseness in his hold and the look in his eyes that if she suddenly decided to back away that he wouldn’t say a word. Both he and his brother were probably the most considerate men she’d ever met. If she hadn’t been so sure of the fact that they wanted her, she’d wonder how much desire they actually felt. They were so patient it was scary. Fortunately, she had no doubts of that. They couldn’t hide the hunger in their scent or the way they watched her. She saw possessiveness in those looks, but also anticipation and burning need. “I’ve felt the same every time either of you were near me. You’ll never know how close you came to being pushed up against a wall in the past few days.” She smiled and slid closer to him. His arm curved around her when their thighs touched. She didn’t stop there. Ever since she’d sat down on the couch, she’d wanted to be in his lap and she wasn’t going to hold back now that she was finally where she yearned to be. If he needed to go slower, she was sure he’d say something. His arms tightened and he pulled her closer as she settled onto his thighs. She smiled and put her arms around his neck. His head lowered and she felt his lips on her forehead. It was a sweet gesture, but she wasn’t really in the mood for sweet. It wasn’t that she craved wild and untamed. She needed to feel how much he wanted her. She didn’t like him holding back or thinking that she could only handle soft and sweet because she still had some things to work out.
109
Rebecca Airies
She lifted her head and framed his face between her palms and nipped at his lips. He drew in a quick breath and she saw his eyes flare with heat. She didn’t stop with that. Her teeth grazed over his lips before she aggressively thrust her tongue into his mouth. His palm cupped the back of her neck as he returned the kiss feverishly. She almost purred with satisfaction. He pushed her back onto the couch, but almost as soon as her back touched the cushions, he growled. She only had a moment to wonder what was wrong before he lifted her. “Not long enough.” The words were rumbled against her ear as he carried her to the desk. As soon as he set her butt on the desk, his hands rose and settled on her breasts. She could feel the heat of his palms and ached for more. He didn’t linger although she’d have loved it if he had. His hands moved to the hem of her fitted purple shirt and tugged upward. As the fabric rose to her rib cage, she lifted her hands, more than ready to be rid of it. She reached for the buttons on his blue shirt. The moment the top gaped open, she ran her hands over his muscled chest. She leaned forward and pressed her lips against his chest. His scent surrounded her and she had the almost irresistible urge to rub all over him and mix her scent with his. She trailed her hands down to his ribs. Her mouth wandered over to one of the dark, flat nipples. She drew her tongue in a circle, tracing the brown ring. He shivered. His hands clamped on her shoulders and held her away from her goal. He pulled in a deep shaky breath. “Stop for now. I’ve got to get you out of these and get out of my pants before I embarrass myself by coming in them for the first time since I was a teenager.” He let one hand fall to the waistband of her jeans, but he kept the other on her shoulder. She didn’t want to stop, but she definitely wanted him out of those pants. She braced her arms behind her on the desk and leaned back, content to let him do the work since he hadn’t put her on her feet. “Not going to help?” He smiled, but he made quick work of the button and zipper on her jeans. “You didn’t say you needed some help and I’d have to get off the desk.” She deliberately drew her foot along the side of his thigh. “Well, I definitely like you where you are.” He grabbed her foot and took off her tennis shoe, tossing it onto the couch. He lifted her other leg and dealt with her remaining shoe. “Lift your hips.” As he grabbed the waistband of her jeans she lifted her butt off the desk. The denim whisked over her thighs and down her legs. The wood felt cool against her thighs and she almost slid right off the desktop to get away from the chill. His hands gripped her hips and pressed her back down onto the wood. His eyes gleamed and he stepped forward, easing her thighs open. “Don’t move.” He ran his hands over her thighs in a lingering caress but stepped back to take off his pants and shoes.
110
Exile’s Longing
A moment later he returned holding a foil packet in his hand. “I need to know how much you want me. You’ve nearly stolen all of my control already.” She loved the growl in his voice, but now that he was close again, she wasn’t letting him have all the fun. He could touch all he wanted, but so was she. She plucked at the tight little beads of his nipples as his fingers brushed her inner thigh. His lips captured hers on a low groan. Kissing him back, she let her hands sweep over his chest in long, slow strokes. When his fingers slipped between her labia and brushed against her clit, she pulled back at the sharp sensation surging through her. She hadn’t been prepared for that. She looked down and watched. His fingers flicked over her clit. Her thighs tightened involuntarily, clamping around his hips. She bit her lip. Watching him touch her was almost as erotic as the touch itself. That flicking caress sent fire pulsing through her. His thumb began to circle her clit as he cupped her breast. She licked her lips and tried to focus on touching him again. Drawing her hands across his chest, she trailed her nails over his nipples. He hissed and straightened. “I want your hands here.” He grabbed her wrists and placed her palms on his shoulders. She almost cried out with regret at the loss of his fingers between her legs. The order rang with possessiveness and confidence. He was such a bossy man, but she loved the way he made her feel. The physical pleasure was only part of what drew her to both him and his brother. Home, peace and a sense that she was right where she belonged filled her at times, and thinking about that depth of feeling scared her. Still, she wasn’t going to let him simply take over without a protest and another try. “I want to touch you.” She began to slide them down his chest. He put them back on his shoulders and lowered his head to her breast before she could slide them back down again. His tongue began circling her nipple. She couldn’t keep her hands still. Her hands ran over his hair and clutched but there wasn’t enough to get a grip. His hair was so short that it almost prickled against her palms. Frustrated, she cupped the back of his head. Her breasts felt swollen and the skin so tight it ached. She wanted to feel his mouth close around it, but he seemed determined to tease. His fingers once again found her clit and began stroking over it. Her head fell back and her hips tipped up into his touch. He wasn’t playing anymore. The man was determined to drive her right to the edge. His mouth closed over her nipple and she felt his teeth graze the peak before he began sucking. She gasped and pulled his head closer. When two fingers pushed into her pussy, she almost came off the desk. His head lifted and his mouth moved to give the neglected breast some attention. His fingers began to stroke into her. She quivered with need, but it wasn’t enough. She needed more than his fingers inside her.
111
Rebecca Airies
“We’re going to have to find a way to do this in a bed. I want time to enjoy you. I want to taste you and explore knowing that no one’s going to come yelling or knocking.” His voice came out as a growl against her breast. He slowly lifted his head and stepped closer. His hazel eyes were shot with streaks of silver, making them almost seem to glow as he pulled his fingers from her pussy. He ripped open the condom and rolled it on with a quick movement. She slid one arm around his back as he pulled her to the very edge of the desk and fitted his cock to her. Rocking his hips, he slowly entered her. His body was tight and his mouth pulled into a grim line as if he was fighting against some inner urge. She wanted him to give in to that urge. She wanted to feel his body surging against hers and know that he felt as out of control as she did. Pulling his head down, she kissed him and hoped he felt her hunger and need. The arm at her back tightened. “I wanted it to last.” He tore his mouth from hers and pulled in gulping breaths. “Next time.” She nipped at his lips and claimed them, kissing him with all the hunger inside her. His hips thrust forward and she knew to the second when his control shattered. Her arm at his back tightened as he began to drive into her. It felt so good and at that moment, she didn’t want anything more. Her hips tilted to meet every stroke and she could feel the spiraling ache tightening and knew that any minute it was going to break and send her flying. She arched her back, pressing her breasts against his, trying to get that extra bit of sensation. His teeth nipped her lips and chin. She cried out as white hot pleasure flooded through her and hurled her into the air. She soared, only vaguely aware that he continued to move against her. Hot pleasure still flared through her body when he came. His voice roughened as he called her name. His arms tightened and she felt the tremors shake his body as he found his satisfaction. She drew in deep breaths. Her heartbeat still raced, but was slowing gradually. Her hands smoothed over his back and shoulders. She’d known it felt right with Max and she’d expected something similar with Matt and that was there, but there was more. It was as if the last piece of a puzzle dropped into place. She knew it didn’t have so much to do with Matt himself, but with both of them, her feelings, and that damn connection. The feeling washing through her was almost scary. She hadn’t had a home in a long time and there was still a lot to work out with them. If it felt like this now, what would she feel later? It didn’t change her mind about sex and learning about them more, but she did have a few doubts. To be honest, even after reading the articles he’d found for her, she still didn’t know a whole lot about that connection. There hadn’t been much except the bare details that it formed between mates. It was something she’d think through later. Right now, she was going to savor the moment. They were alone and she was happy and relaxed. If for no other reason than sheer physical attraction, she would have given them a chance. Those two men almost literally rocked her world.
112
Exile’s Longing
***** Bianca smiled as Matt took her hand as they walked out of the dormitory building. It had only been hours since she’d had sex with him in the office, but she felt as if something had settled. That was as worrying as it was comforting in a way. It seemed like it was too soon or maybe that was a little panic showing. She’d chosen to move everything forward, but she hadn’t expected the strength of the feelings, the connection and how much she wanted to be with them. Add in that feeling of resolution and she was a little freaked. If she said a word of this to either Matt or Max they’d back off. She didn’t want or need that. This was her problem. She had to deal with it on her own because there wasn’t anything behind the fears except nervousness. Light gusts of wind puffed across the square and tugged at her hair, blowing a few strands across her cheeks before the breeze faded for a few moments. She tightened her fingers around Matt’s hand and looked around the area. Max was supposed to be joining them, but she didn’t see him. He must not have found Paul, Alana and Grant yet. They were all supposed to meet at the armory, see how the weapons that Paul had brought worked and maybe if Alana felt like doing it, view a demonstration of Alana’s power. Bianca was glad in a way that there hadn’t been much time to be alone with Matt and Max. She didn’t know what to do or even what to say without making them think that she was having second thoughts. That wasn’t what was happening. She was a little unsettled, but that was more of an emotional problem. “A little quiet over there,” Matt observed. “I’m just wondering if these things will actually work. With everyone here and with Alana’s help, it might be possible to beat this thing, but I’m half expecting something to go wrong. Things seem to be going a little too good right now.” She shrugged. It wasn’t a lie. Well, not a complete lie. She’d also been thinking about that. Just not as much as she’d been thinking about Matt and Max and her panic. “Even with the tools, I doubt it’s going to be easy to kill your Beast. On top of that, we don’t know how everything is going to perform on whatever that creature is. Normal flesh, well, if it was normal, we wouldn’t need all this equipment. We have an entirely different problem to deal with as well, although I really wouldn’t mind if the Beast took care of that problem for us. I’m not counting on it.” Matt grimaced. “No, we’re not going to get that lucky. David and Roger won’t wait that long. I’m not sure about their level of patience, but lurking about in the forest waiting to stumble across someone isn’t going to suit them for long.” Bianca frowned as she thought about those two men. Even though she knew they wouldn’t delay much longer, that didn’t mean she had any idea what they would do. “What would you do if you were doing something like this?” Matt glanced over at her as they stopped beside the door to the armory. “Why would I do something like this?” She tipped her head and just stared at him. How was she supposed to answer a question like that? Most of David and Roger’s 113
Rebecca Airies
moves lately had made no sense to her. She couldn’t understand their reasoning or their strategy. “Forget something like this. I know you’re not power-hungry or obsessed. You’ve been sent to get someone out of a community. How would you do it?” Matt ran his thumb over the back of her hand before he pulled her in front of him. She stood with her back just touching his chest for a moment before she relaxed back against him. For a few minutes, she thought about his question, the situation here and what she could do to complete her mission. She focused on the situation as it was now, because giving him a hypothetical answer with different conditions wouldn’t do any good. “Well, I’d hope I could secure the person without my identity being compromised, but since that’s not the case, the first thing to do would be find somewhere to hide that I was fairly sure wouldn’t be found. Defensible, but hidden.” She idly worried her lip with her teeth as she thought. “I wouldn’t want to be moving around in the forest, exposed. Definitely not camping out in the open.” “Where would your preferred hiding place be?” He curled his free hand around her and pulled her a little more tightly against him. “Why are you asking me these questions?” She didn’t understand. He knew the area better than she did. “I’m fairly sure that I don’t think like either of these men. I can probably guess at a few of the tactics from my military service, but I haven’t been on my own without the backing of a clan. Even when I was in the service, I knew that if I needed it I’d have the clan’s help with a single call. I’ve never worked for the Protectorate. You think like them in a way.” Matt’s breath filtered through her hair and she felt his chin against the top of her head. That made sense to her. From what she’d seen, shifters without a clan or pack did tend to be a little different and definitely a little more aware and sometimes nervous than the people who’d been raised in a clan. “So the question was where I would hide. Well, I wouldn’t want to be too far away from my target if possible. I’d thoroughly hate this situation. The smells of a city can cover a lot, but here, staying close would be impossible unless you have some kind of tunnel system or sewer system.” She wriggled her fingers and he released her hand. She turned in his arms and leaned into him, her head on his chest. “No tunnel system or sewer system like that. There’s not a place where they can stay close to the compound without being noticed.” Matt smiled down at her. “Well, if I couldn’t stay close without notice then I’d have to find somewhere to hide as near as I could, but it most likely wouldn’t be a building. Considering the terrain, I might try to find one of those ranger towers that are still around. Even though there’s always the possibility of someone coming to it if they’re lost or need help to use the communication device there, up there I’d be out of sight and not likely to be scented, but that depends on how many people they’ve got with them.” She curved an 114
Exile’s Longing
arm around him and tried to relax. It wasn’t easy. With lack of backup came the need to be sneakier, smarter or meaner. Maybe even a combination of all three if the situation warranted. “The size of the group would matter to you?” Matt frowned as he considered her words. “Yeah, I wouldn’t bring more than two or three people with me. There’s less chance of someone being seen or the sheer size of the group leaving a sign that we’re there.” She shrugged and leaned back to look up at him. “I’d hope to get in and out, but some things take time and you don’t want to saddle yourself with a disadvantage from the start. They’ve already given themselves away so they’re working against a clock.” “What do you mean by working against a clock?” Matt’s finger’s gently brushed through her hair. “You have most of the advantages here. He’s lost the element of surprise since they had to try to use David’s ability to get to me. It might have been the easiest way, but it was also the one that was sure to give their presence away if it failed. You know the terrain. You have more people, solid shelter and plenty of weapons,” she stated the facts. If she’d been out there trying to get to someone who didn’t want to leave, she’d be nervous as hell right now. “Is that the way you would see it? That you’d be at a disadvantage?” He drew her to the side. She understood why as she looked over and saw that Max, Tanner, Grant, Paul and Alana were walking toward them. She settled for standing beside him even though she wanted to cuddle against him some more. “In a corner and I’d want out as soon as possible, but David and Grant, I don’t know about them. I’ve already made a mistake in my judgment about David. They might be confident in their ability to avoid you and grab me.” She bit her lip. After discovering that they had come after her, she wasn’t sure about much in regard to them. “All right, when would you do it and how?” Matt asked. “At night and as quickly as possible. I wouldn’t try to get someone to bring the person to me. I’d come in and try to do a silent removal on my own,” she said. “One individual would have a better chance of getting in and out without notice.” “What’s so wrong with getting someone else to do the work? They wouldn’t have to take any kind of chance.” “I know it seems easier and people may think that abilities like mine would be so useful and to some people such a threat.” She shook her head. “It’s not. It’s short-term and sometimes very short-term. All it takes is one reminder, one thing that triggers the memory and it’s over. My persuasive abilities aren’t that great an advantage, not for something like this. That’s not even going into the limits of the ability like facing multiple people.” “So if it were you, you’d try to get in and out.” Matt nodded.
115
Rebecca Airies
“That or a hostage exchange if I knew of someone who mattered that much, but that presents a whole other set of logistical problems. Most sane people would rule the exchange out in this situation.” She shrugged. “But no one’s ever called those two sane or smart so I don’t think we can rule anything out.” He was right about that smart crack. They wouldn’t still be here if they were smart. They’d have seen that they were outnumbered and out of their depth and gone on to find different prey. The fact that the two men hadn’t realized that there was something more than their attempt happening here also gave a little proof of their arrogance and blindness.
116
Exile’s Longing
Chapter Eighteen Bianca looked up and noticed Max and the others had almost reached them. Max must have heard a little of the last sentence or so, because he was frowning. “What are you two chatting about so seriously over here?” Max asked as he closed the distance between them. “Hypothetical situations. Matt wanted my perspective on what someone who didn’t grow up in a clan might do given that in some ways, my background is similar to Roger and David’s.” Bianca stepped into his arms readily as he held them out for a hug. It was just a quick embrace, over in only seconds, and left her wanting more. She knew there would be time for that later. She loved the cuddling and attention they gave her. She still had a few doubts about the feasibility of the relationship, but she wasn’t going to dwell on that. Time would give her those answers. “That does sound like a good idea. You probably have a few similar experiences in common and might be able to guess what they’d try.” Max nodded. “Ready to see what those weapons Paul brought can do?” “Oh yeah, let’s see if they’ll do the job or if you’re going to need some axes.” She straightened and walked to the armory door at his side. “I hope something actually goes right this time.” “It will. We tested these before we brought them. You might have to use an ax for the bones, but it goes through flesh easily.” Paul’s voice rang with confidence as he fell in behind them. “Where is it now?” She looked back over her shoulder at the head of the Protectorate. She knew he was having it tracked as it made its way toward her. “Not in the state yet. If we get lucky, we can catch David and Roger before we have to deal with the Beast and you can start learning about real life with a tiger clan immediately afterward.” Paul smiled. She closed her eyes but nodded. “Don’t worry, Bianca. We’re all here for you.” Tanner smiled. He squeezed her hand briefly before stepping back. She was glad the Beast wasn’t here, but she was still torn. In a way she wanted this finished. The connection to her family had been severed for long enough and she ached to know everything about them. She needed to explore what was between her, Matt and Max, and the threat the Beast posed was getting in the way of that. Even while she was with them, she couldn’t stop thinking about the possibilities for disaster during the battle with that creature. She’d seen the death and destruction it could cause.
117
Rebecca Airies
Max led the way into the armory. As she followed she wondered if she should have just waited outside. They were going to do a demonstration of the weapons’ capabilities. She didn’t think it would be possible to do that inside a building. Matt directed them into a room and Max went down the hallway to the secure weapons locker. Bianca walked inside and found a wooden-topped table in the middle of an otherwise empty room. The walls were off-white and two shelves stood on one wall, but there wasn’t anything on any them. As it was set up she couldn’t think of any way it would be useful in this building. Of course, since this compound wasn’t occupied full-time there was just as much chance that it had been empty. “Is this space always empty?” She looked over at Matt. “Yes. Since the armory here isn’t kept stocked and we only use it when we’re here to train, there are a few rooms that are left empty.” Matt glanced around the area and walked over to join her where she stood near the wall. “So how are you going to demonstrate the electrical blade weapon here? I don’t think cutting through that table would be very good for it.” She was really curious about that. “No, we’re not going to cut through the table. I could tease you a little and make you wait and see, but I’ll be nice and make it easy. We’re going to use something as a flesh substitute to see if the blades actually work although we’ll only be testing one. No use risking both of them if something goes wrong.” Matt curled an arm around her waist. “They work, but I know you’ll want to see it yourself. I’d feel the same way if I was in your situation,” Grant said as he leaned back against the wall. “I don’t mind seeing it again anyway. What are you using as a flesh substitute?” “This.” Max came into the room carrying one of the cases and a bag. He put the bag on the table while he took the weapon out of the case. Matt walked over and took a ham out of the bag. The tool didn’t look very durable. There was a hand grip that looked to be insulated. Above that a shaft extended, ending in a flattened hook shape with a wire attached that led back down to the hilt of the weapon. “Is that thing going to hold up to being bumped and jostled, not to mention possibly getting knocked or hit by a huge hand with claws?” Bianca frowned, but waited for the answer. What worried her most was that she wasn’t the one who’d be putting her faith in that. It wouldn’t be her getting close to the Beast and trying to take its head. She would be at a distance, relatively safe while others took the risk. “It’s not as delicate as it looks. It will take some blows and keep going.” Paul’s voice was reassuring. “We know the Beast won’t go down easily and will be struggling.” “Now, let’s see what this can do to an innocent ham.” Matt stepped back as Max flicked a switch on the weapon. She didn’t hear anything but she could feel the voltage in the air.
118
Exile’s Longing
Max brought the rod end down slowly. A faint sizzle and the smell of cooking ham rose as it touched the meat. She saw a gap begin to open up as the tool descended. The two pieces of meat fell apart. “Can it cut faster than that?” She glanced at Paul. The Beast wasn’t going to stay still and let his head be sliced off even if she did have a good grip on his mind. She wouldn’t be able to block all its movements. “Yes,” Grant answered that question. “The only thing we have to worry about are the bones in its neck, but hopefully by that time, the Beast will be unable to fight too much.” “What about the life of the cell powering those things? How long will they last?” She glanced toward the weapons again. “And I’m not counting on that thing ceasing the struggle until its head is completely separated. It’s not like anything on this planet.” “They should be good, even if the tool is left on for days.” Paul’s smile was filled with confidence. “So that will make killing it a little easier.” She nodded. She tried to sound confident, but she could still remember the way that thing moved. No matter what kind of weapons they had, this wasn’t going to be easy. It wasn’t going to simply stand there and let them cut its head off. Matt walked over to her and his fingers slipped under her chin. “Don’t worry so much. There are many people here to help. We might not know exactly what this thing can do, but we’ll beat it.” She was a little surprised he’d noticed that she was more than a little nervous. She didn’t think her emotions had been that obvious, but she couldn’t be sure. He might have seen something or heard it in her voice. “I can’t help the doubts sometimes. I remember what it did and I know that it’s not going to be easy.” She licked her lips. She didn’t want him to think that she doubted his abilities. It wasn’t that. She knew they’d do everything to kill that Beast and that the same could be said for the men of the Protectorate. It was only that she wondered if it would be enough. She felt guilty because so many others were putting their lives on the line for hers. Tanner gave her a reassuring smile. “Everything will fall into place, because we’ll work to make it that way. This Beast isn’t going to take you away from your clan again.” “Well, maybe I can help with that. If we all go outside, I can give you a demonstration of my abilities.” Alana’s voice broke into the silence that had fallen. “Although I haven’t seen this Beast you’re talking about, I’m pretty sure that I can knock it off its feet. While I might not be able to blast its head off, lightning does intense damage to a body.” Bianca nodded; she was more than ready to see what this woman could do. She followed as Paul and Grant led the way out of the room. Max boxed up the weapon and Matt walked beside her as they left the room. She heard Tanner fall into step behind 119
Rebecca Airies
them. By the time they strolled outside Max had stored the weapon and was hurrying down the hallway to join them. He made it outside as Alana began to walk away from the group. Bianca watched as he joined them where they waited near the wall. Matt stood to her right and Max leaned against the wall to her left. His shoulder touched hers and she leaned against him a little as she watched Alana stride around a couple of bushes at the edge of the path to the center of the lawn. She looked around as if making certain no one was nearby. Bianca didn’t know what to expect. When she thought of lightning, she thought of clouds and storms. It was a clear day and the only clouds in the sky were puffy white pillows hovering over the treetops to the west. With the confidence she saw on Alana’s face, Bianca was sure that wouldn’t make a difference. Alana moved out of the center and her eyes swept the area one last time. “Now stay back, and you might want to shield your eyes,” Alana called. The air suddenly felt thick and the hair rose along Bianca’s arms. She lifted a hand to shield her eyes as a precaution and held her breath as she waited. A bright white light flashed and then a moment later, a loud boom blasted over them. Bianca drew in a few slow breaths to calm her racing heart. Knowing it was going to happen and being prepared for it were two different things. That crash of thunder nearly had her jumping onto the roof of the building behind her. Her first thought was “Wow”, but then she realized that level of power could make Alana an even bigger target for the Beast than she was. Bianca stared at the charred spot on the ground. This could be bad. She didn’t know for sure if he’d have to kill her before he changed objectives, because his last target had died as she’d tried to stop him. The witches hadn’t been certain about that part. Not that they’d been clear on much about the Beast. Someone calling one of those beings was a rare occurrence. Usually a once-in-a-lifetime happening. The Protectorate was making sure no one would engage the thing. They wanted to be sure that, even if the witches been wrong and it would change targets if it found more power, that it wouldn’t have that option. “Paul.” She looked over at the Protectorate Commander. He’d better have thought of a situation like that. He knew the Beast wanted to take the power of his victims. “If you’re going to point out her power level, we’re aware of it and that the Beast’s focus would turn to her if he kills you or maybe even before considering how little we know of it.” Paul held up his hands. “We warned her and she agreed to help anyway. We’ll have men ready to get her out of here or guard her if it turns to her.” Bianca looked over at the other woman as she walked back to join them. She wanted to curse and stomp but took a few deep breaths. It was the kind of risk that she wouldn’t have put on anyone. The urge to rage and roar and insist that they find another way pulsed through her. Putting someone else in that thing’s sights had never been an option for her. Alana had seen the Beast on video at least and knew what it could do. This wasn’t something she could control. The woman had a right to make her own choices.
120
Exile’s Longing
“I don’t like giving him another target.” She had to say it. “He won’t be getting another target. I have no doubt that even without my help, you and the others would kill it, but my help will make it easier.” Alana closed the last of the distance between them. Bianca nodded, acknowledging the woman’s words and her choice. She knew she needed to have faith in the other people here and show that belief. It wasn’t that she really doubted their skills. Other than Alana’s lightning ability, she’d never seen any of them in action. In addition to that, this thing wasn’t the normal rogue or human hunters they faced. If it was any of those, she wouldn’t have had any hesitation, but this thing was unique. “If you can do that a few times in a row, I don’t think we’ll have any problem with it.” Bianca smiled. She tried to inject more confidence in her voice, but this wasn’t a worry that was going to fade away until they actually faced the Beast. “They can take care of the slicing while it’s stunned.” “Better, but you don’t have to hide your worry. I’d be a little concerned if you didn’t have any doubts. It’s all right to be scared. We’re not offended.” Max curved an arm around her waist and pulled her against him a short hug. She smiled and curved her arms around his back, squeezing tightly. “Thank you. I guess you know why I was never good at undercover missions.” “Well, I’ll admit you don’t hide your emotions well and I’d have seen it even if I couldn’t smell your worry.” Max nodded and his lips quirked up into a small smile. “Let’s go back and talk some more.” They all began walking along the path back to the dormitory building. Thick green grass spread out on either side of the walkway. She really enjoyed the half-wild appearance of both the bushes and the slightly overgrown lawn. Every time she saw that lush grass, she was tempted to take off her shoes and walk through it. Bianca spotted Cameron coming toward them. She had a feeling that talk wasn’t going to be happening any time soon. Cameron’s expression was much too serious for a mere report to them or conversation. Bianca sighed, but kept walking. She’d been really looking forward to talking with both Matt and Max. Even though they seemed comfortable with being with her together, she didn’t know how this would work. They seemed certain that all three of them would settle into life and be happy. She wasn’t so sure that she could handle a relationship with two men. They were brothers and they’d always expected to share a mate. The incident with the witches must have given them a few doubts about their judgment, but now they were determined and confident. It wasn’t the sex or the attraction that worried her right now. It was the arguments and everyday normal interactions. If they got into an argument, would they back each other no matter if they were right or not? Then there was jealousy. What happened if she spent more time with Matt than Max? She didn’t want to cause trouble between them. Most of all, she didn’t want them fighting because of her.
121
Rebecca Airies
Cameron met them near the center of the square. Matt and Max moved forward to talk to him. Because Max’s arm was still around her, she didn’t have much choice about hanging back. “What’s wrong?” Matt asked. She felt his hand brush against hers as his fingers slid across her palm. She smiled and tightened her fingers around his. He must have scented her uneasiness. Their attentiveness amazed her. She wondered if that was something that would last or if it was simply because this was so new to them. It made her feel so wanted and special. The connection felt amazingly intense. That may be because she’d tried to go unnoticed for so long. “The men searching the forest have found one of their campsites. They’re not there anymore, but you told us you wanted to know when we found anything,” Cameron stated without any greeting. “Good.” Max nodded and then looked over at Matt. “I’ll go. You stay with Bianca.” “It’s not necessary for one of you to stay with me. If you both need to go check out the place where they camped, go. I can stay here and if you want I’ll even stay inside. Tanner’s here and so are plenty of others to guard me. Maybe I’ll ask Alana a few questions about where she grew up or something. I expect we have a few things in common.” Bianca released Matt’s hand and looked from one of them to the other. “You probably do, but one of us is staying with you to prevent another try like last time by David.” Matt’s hand once again enfolded hers. His brows drew together. “Don’t you want to be with me?” “Oh don’t give me that hurt look. I know you want to go see where they were and what they were doing as much as Max does.” She rolled her eyes and shook her head as his mouth turned down and he tried to appear unsure. He wasn’t very good at it and she could see the laughter lurking in his eyes. Max laughed and hugged her once before he walked away with Cameron at his side. She watched him go. Her eyes lingered on his butt and the way his jeans molded to those firm muscular legs. She sighed. No private talk with both of them. She was a little disappointed. Seeing how they reacted to the other touching her was one of the things she needed to know. Was it something they were really prepared for and could handle or were they trying to put on a good front and convince her? Had they both had sex with one woman before? That was something she’d know if she’d been in a clan for the last few years. She’d at least ask about it. That was one of her concerns about two mates. Another was if she’d be able to handle it. As far as she could see there were as many disadvantages to it as there were advantages. Could she trust them enough to let both of them touch her at the same time? Thinking about it made her feel a little nervous and definitely vulnerable. They were both stronger than her, but at least one on one she’d have a chance if things got out of hand. Maybe it was control issues or the fact that she hadn’t trusted anyone fully 122
Exile’s Longing
in a long time. Perhaps it was nerves, but she knew it was something she needed to work out before she committed to them. They expected to share their mate. If she was going to be part of their life, she needed to be able to accept and trust them both. “Heavy sigh. Why don’t we go get something to drink and a snack or something and find somewhere to talk about what’s causing it.” Matt again clasped her hand. He drew her along the stone walkway toward the dining hall. She raised her eyebrows, because what she had to say, she definitely didn’t want to discuss in public. Deciding to wait to say something until he gave some indication of where he wanted to talk, she walked beside him. He’d been very observant since she’d met him and she wasn’t going to jump to any conclusions yet.
123
Rebecca Airies
Chapter Nineteen Bianca chose a fruit drink from the gleaming silver cooler and Matt grabbed a cold mug of iced tea. Neither of them wanted any of the cookies or sandwiches offered as snacks on the shining, temperature-controlled serving top. Instead, they each picked a piece of fruit. When they each had what they wanted, he guided her back to the dormitory. She smiled at the feel of his palm in the middle of her back. Even though the gesture was a little old-fashioned, she liked the cherished feeling that flowed through her every time they did something like that. He led her past the common area and down one of the hallways. When he took the hallway to the right instead of the left, she began to get curious. He wasn’t taking her to her room. That was along a different hall. He opened one of the doors and waited for her to enter. She walked into the room expecting something like her room. It was a little different. There was only one bed and a longer couch had been brought in as well as a table being used as a desk. There were two chests in the room and on top of one of them she saw the coffee machine Max had mentioned. Beside the coffee machine, she saw an assortment of canisters. “You’ve changed the room.” She smiled and walked over to sit on the couch. “I needed to make it functional so I could get some work done.” Matt returned her smile and settled on the cushion beside her. “Is there something wrong at the bar? I think I remember that’s what you said you owned.” She turned to face him. “You’re right. There’s nothing wrong. It’s normal work. Reordering stock, accounts, everyday business drudge.” He shrugged. “It doesn’t take too long if you keep on top of it.” “All right, there goes my image of the glamorous life of a bar owner.” She grinned and took a sip of her juice. “Sorry about that.” He shook his head. “It’s definitely not glamorous, but I like it, even the tedious parts. Now are you ready to talk?” “Well, we are talking technically, but if you have something specific you want to ask, do it.” She tilted her head and looked up at him through her lashes, enjoying teasing him a little. “I want to know what you were thinking that had you objecting to me staying with you.” Matt’s arm lifted and curved around her shoulders. His fingers stroked over her upper arm. She could feel the heat of his hand even through the fabric of her fitted purple top. “Well, I was thinking that you might want to see where they’d been staying. I know you want to learn as much about them as possible. I was also considering a few other
124
Exile’s Longing
things, but I don’t want you to feel that one of you always has to be chained near me. Your men took care of the problem. As long as I’m not alone if something like that happens again, it will be stopped.” She leaned into him and snuggled a little closer. “What else were you thinking of?” he pressed. “There were some things I wanted to know and learn about the relationship between you, Matt and me. Everything except asking questions is impossible without him here.” She grimaced. Sometimes it seemed like fate was conspiring to keep them from being in the same room at the same time. At least, in private. When other people were around them, there didn’t seem to be a problem. “Do you think this is going to be the only opportunity we have to be together, Bianca? We’ll make the opportunities to be with you. Now why don’t you ask me a few of the questions? I know some of them we’ll probably have to wait until we’re both with you to prove it, but I’ll try to give you an answer to most of them.” His fingers rubbed in a slow circle on her shoulder. She found the caress soothing and wanted to savor it. Maybe get in a few of her own. With a sigh, she resisted the urge. There’d be time for that later. She needed to know what he’d say about her questions even if some of them did offend him. Still, she couldn’t resist putting her hand on his leg, just above his knee. She didn’t move it, but she wanted to touch him. “Have you and Max done this before?” She met his eyes. It was one of the questions that she had to know the answer to, but she really didn’t want to think about some other woman being held by both of them. “Done what before? You know there’s only one mate, right?” Matt frowned straightening a little. “I wasn’t talking about the mating specifically. I was asking about both of you being with one woman. Is this going to be your first time sharing? Do you only know how it’s supposed to work in theory or has it happened before?” The words tumbled out of her once she got started and she clamped her mouth shut to keep more from falling. She needed to hear the answer to these first. He blinked at her and appeared surprised. “No, this won’t be the first time we’ve shared a woman, but I’m not going into specifics about that with you. We’ve known our entire lives that we’d probably share a mate. Waiting to figure everything out would only cause a lot of problems with the woman who mattered most.” There was something about that statement that caused her to wonder. She knew there was some little part of that drawing her attention, but pushed it to the back of her mind. She could think about it later and decide if it was just the wording or if she should ask more questions. “I really don’t mind that you’re not going into details about it. I’d rather not know, but I had to ask because this situation is so new to me.” She didn’t move out of his arms, but she did lean back far enough to look up at him. The thought of them with
125
Rebecca Airies
another woman was enough to make her want to rip someone’s face off. She definitely didn’t want to hear about their exploits with other women. “I bet that isn’t your only question. You don’t have to be afraid of asking them. I’d rather you ask than make assumptions or let the worries build.” Matt’s arm tightened and he tugged her back against him. “No. It isn’t the only one. There are a lot of things I wonder about this relationship. Things like how are you two going to handle being with me at the same time? I’m not talking positions or anything like that. I know enough to realize that physically it’s more than possible, but there are emotions and such that could derail a relationship even faster than sexual incompatibility.” “Ah, you’re wondering about how jealousy is going to affect our relationship.” He stroked his hand down her arm. She found the soothing, slow caress comforting and exciting at the same time. “Well, yeah, I got jealous of that woman in the kitchen and she didn’t do much. You’ll both be touching me. What if one of you gets more time than the other while you’re waiting for me to get used to it? Is that going to start fights between you? Are you going to blame me and get mean and nasty? I don’t want to come between you, but having sex with two men at the same time isn’t going to happen quickly for me. I need to be sure, because that’s a commitment even if it isn’t the biggest one looming ahead of me.” He looked at her and his face became serious. “Max and I are both adults. We know that one of us will probably be with you more than the other. If I wanted to be with you, I’d tell both of you that. We’ll work that kind of thing out without fighting. As to jealousy, yeah there’s probably going to be a little, but it’s not going to be the same as what you felt in the kitchen.” “What do you mean it won’t be the same?” Bianca tilted her head, a little confused. Jealousy was jealousy to her. “What you felt was more possessive and territorial. Sort of ‘he’s mine and you’re not touching him’. The feeling Max or I might feel watching the other touch you, that’s going to be more envy and anticipation. We know that you belong to both of us and we’ve known that we’d share for years.” Matt’s fingers began tracing a pattern of circles on her arm. She frowned. “Belong?” “Now don’t get hung up on a word. We’re possessive and that’s not likely to change.” Matt shrugged. She felt the shrug more than saw it. He was probably right about the possessiveness not changing. It wasn’t something she had much control over herself. “Back to the jealousy. How does the fact that you knew you’d share and that I’m the mate to both of you make it different?” She steered the conversation back to the subject. “I know I’m going to touch you and I know he’s going to touch you. I’ll want to watch as he touches you, but not only because it will help you to become accustomed to both of us being close to you. I want to see what you look like as you start to burn. It’s 126
Exile’s Longing
so easy to get caught up in the moment when I’m right next to you. Merely thinking about how you react when you know that you’ve got another man watching you makes me so hungry that it’s all I can do not to contact Max and get him back here.” His hand slipped under her arm and ghosted down her ribs to her hip. She bit her lip. As much as the image those words painted excited her, it also brought a slight nervousness to the fore. “What if I’m not ready to have both of you in one night? What if I get nervous? The idea is…arousing, but it’s still going to be a jump for me from both of you being in the room to having sex with one and then jumping to the other man.” “We’re not going to rush you. Yes, we’ll want you. Do you seriously think that it’s going to be the first time we’ve walked away from you hard and aching since we met you? Just the sway of your hips as you glide across the room is enough to send the blood flooding south. We’ll handle that. That’s not your problem. When you’re ready to be with both of us, either in the same night or together, it will happen naturally because you trust us enough to make that next step.” He sounded so sure of that. As she listened to the words, she had to smile as she admitted he was telling the truth. She’d felt the hard length of both of their cocks a couple of times after a kiss good night. They had left her when they were obviously aroused. Even though the situation hadn’t been anything like what he was describing now, she had enough faith in both of them to believe that they’d pull back if sex wasn’t what she wanted. “Did it cause you a lot of pain?” She looked up at him through her lashes. “Yes, and using my own hand only relieved it for a little while. Even the slightest thought of you caused the ache to build again. You like the thought that we can’t get you out of our minds?” he asked with a lifted eyebrow. She nodded. “I think it’s only fair when I think about both of you so much. It’s not always sex related, but you two do take up a good bit of my thoughts.” “I guess we can call that fair. Why don’t you slide into my lap?” he suggested. “I thought you were done playing the waiting games.” She tilted her head. “No games. I don’t want you to feel like you have to do anything you’re not ready to do. Yes, we’re here in my room alone, but we can just talk. You had questions. I’m sure there are more.” Matt leaned down and brushed his lips over her forehead. “I don’t want to make you uncomfortable, but I have been wondering about something since you said I was your mate.” She bent close and inhaled, needing to get as close as possible. “What do you want to know? Go ahead and ask.” He lifted his chin, giving her more access. The sign of trust thrilled her. She opened her mouth and closed it as a sudden wave of nervousness hit her. She didn’t want to remind him of that terrible time. It was one of the last things she felt like rehashing, but she needed to know. She shook her head and rushed to ask. “How did it get to the point where your fathers had to use me to buy your freedom from those witches? When you and Max found two mates, all of you, your fathers included, had to 127
Rebecca Airies
know that something was wrong. Admittedly, I don’t know too much, but as far as I know, male twins have one mate.” He grimaced. “You’re right. We knew something was wrong. I wanted her more than I ever had anyone else up to that point and I felt pulled to be with her. I didn’t realize that it wasn’t intense enough. Later the same day I met her, Max told me he’d found our mate, another woman. We were as confused as hell and didn’t know what to do, but we managed to hold off from claiming them.” “So what happened when your fathers found out?” She raised her brows. “We were still in the military so we weren’t at home. We tried to work it out on our own, but never even considered they were witches. Our fathers didn’t know about the situation until about two weeks after we met the women and felt that connection. As far as we knew they were just as confused about what had happened to us. Now I know they realized immediately it was witchcraft.” His hand cupped her cheek and he smiled sadly. She could work out a little of what happened after that herself. His fathers went to find another witch to break the spell. Bad luck and coincidence had provided them with the opportunity to use her as payment. She knew that they still would have thrown her out of the clan even if the witches hadn’t wanted her. To them, she was freak, evil and a danger to the clan. Matt’s fingers circled her wrist and placed her hand over his heart for a moment before lifting it and dropping a kiss in the center of her palm. “I’m sorry they used that as the excuse to get rid of you.” The gesture nearly had her leaping at him. She didn’t want him to think of her as someone who needed to be coddled or protected, although she knew that wasn’t quite the right description. She knew part of his cautious approach was probably in reaction to her own insecurity. His protective, caring side emerged in full force almost every time she was with him. That attention wouldn’t disappear even after she knew everything and he’d already shown a distinct tendency to make sure that every move was her choice. “I think you simply like it when I’m the aggressor. Maybe you enjoy thinking I can’t keep my hands off you.” She sighed as if she was frustrated and climbed into his lap. The desire to swing her leg over his lap and straddle him was definitely there, but she wasn’t going to make it easy on him. Her hands lifted to his shoulders but she didn’t leave them there. She trailed them down over his chest. Savoring the warmth, she skimmed her fingers over the solid muscle. She flexed her fingers and felt the ripple of his pecs even through the blue shirt. “Well, I definitely don’t mind it. I wouldn’t mind if you got so accustomed to it that you felt comfortable walking up to us at any time to lay a nice wet kiss on us or drop into our laps if we happen to be sitting.” His arms curved around her waist. Leaning down, she licked his lips. She loved how he tasted. There was a hint of mint, the light flavor of coffee and something so distinctly him, but she couldn’t identify 128
Exile’s Longing
it. It drew her back for more. She kissed him again. Her tongue rubbed against his as she squirmed in his lap. Desire curled low in her belly. The urgency astounded her. It had never built so high, so fast with anyone except these two men. Some of it could be attributed to their discussion, but not all of it. After a simple kiss, she wanted his hands everywhere, not just at her back or stomach. Her hands flattened against his chest and she could feel the beat of his heart thudding against her palms. She didn’t doubt for a moment that he was as excited as she was. His teeth nipped at her lips as he drew back a little, but he made no move to put any more distance between them. She could feel the hard ridge of his cock pressing against her hip. “I get the feeling that you could be a lazy cat. You like your prey to come to you,” she whispered as her fingers trailed in circles around the hard little nubs of his nipples. He laughed softly. The sexy rolling sound washed over her body leaving tingles in its wake. The hand on her stomach stroked slowly up her abdomen and traced the underside of both of her breasts. His fingers didn’t move any higher, merely continued that teasing stroke. “It’s not laziness. It’s tactics. Why should I waste the energy pouncing when I can get you here with a few words? I’d much rather use that energy for other things.” The hand at her back slid down to her hip, pulling her a little tighter against him. “You don’t seem to be doing other things.” She gave his nipple a light pinch before moving her fingers to the buttons. The urge to pull her shirt over her head and put his hands where she wanted them tempted her. She liked the feel of his skin much better than the feel of cloth no matter how delicious the friction of the fabric felt as it dragged against her skin. She flicked open the last button on his rich blue shirt and pushed it wide as her hands skimmed over his chest and stomach. The muscles of his abdomen tightened beneath her fingers and he tensed. He simply seemed too relaxed and ready to let her do what she wished. She wanted to see if she could push him to reach for what he needed. Of course, arousing him had a definite effect on her desire. It wasn’t that she didn’t like having all this territory to play and explore. She really did, but she liked him teasing and aggressive as she knew he could be. This was more holdover from their overprotective tendencies and for some odd reason it was getting on her nerves. Her mouth trailed over his jaw and she licked at the strong line. She enjoyed the slightly salty taste of his skin. His large fingers moved down and cupped one of her butt cheeks. She hid a smile against his neck. That was good, but she wanted more of a reaction than that. She brushed her lips back and forth over the pulse point fluttering on his neck. Her mouth roved down and she closed her teeth over a small bit of his skin just to draw a reaction from him. He tensed and his hands tightened. Wanting to tease him, she gave the flat nub of his nipple a slight twist with her fingers. She licked her way back up his neck. Her fingers drifted slowly down over his taut stomach and
129
Rebecca Airies
settled over his cock. She kissed him again while she explored, unable to stop touching him. Her hand glided over the slightly rough fabric of his black jeans as she stroked the hardened ridge. His breath exploded as he tore his mouth away from hers. The room seemed to whirl crazily around her. She realized he’d picked her up from his lap only as her back pressed against the cushions of the couch. He loomed over her for a moment, staring. Hunger blazed in his eyes and his breath came in harsh pants. His lips pulled back, revealing his teeth. His hands grasped the neckline of her purple top. She barely had time to realize what he intended before it ripped open. She gasped and knew her eyes were probably as round as saucers as she looked up at him, but couldn’t let that go without a comment. “What am I going to wear to my room?” “One of my shirts or anything you want.” His head lowered to her chest and some of the words were a little muffled, but she managed to work out what he was saying. His hand tugged at her light lavender bra as his lips moved over the upper swell of the full mounds. She barely resisted the urge to arch into his touch. His fingers fumbled over the front catch of her bra. She felt a low rumble against her breast. He pulled at the clasp. She could tell he was getting frustrated and expected to hear the ripping of her bra in a moment or two, but the material loosened. He pushed the silky cups to the side, freeing her breasts from their confinement. His tongue glided up the mound of her breast as his hand drifted down over her stomach and to the closure of her pants. She squirmed and for a moment her mind spun. The feel of his breath and lips on her breast tantalized her and anticipation sizzled, but the heat of his palm just above the waistband of her jeans drew her attention. His hand cupped her pussy as his lips closed over her nipple. Her hips bucked up against his hand and she gasped. With gentle pressure, he pushed down, separating the lips even through the fabric. His fingers pressed against her clit and began rubbing in slow circles. She knew he could feel the dampness created by her juices. Teasing him even a little produced a definite effect on her. His teeth grazed over her nipple and his tongue flicked at it. Her hand threaded through his hair and she savored the feel of him sucking at her breast. When he lifted his head, she tried to pull him back down. She didn’t want to give up that sweet sensation, but he kissed his way over to the other tight peak and drew it between his lips. The combination of his fingers between her thighs and his mouth at her breast quickly had her panting and her heart pounding. She ached to feel his fingers stroking into her. The thought had her muscles clenching, but the emptiness inside only made her ache for it more. She could feel the weight of his thighs against hers. She wanted to feel his skin. She was only a few breaths away from ripping at the last barriers between them herself when he pulled his hand away from her pussy and unzipped her pants.
130
Exile’s Longing
His lips lifted from her breasts and she felt the loss with an ache that sent a ripple down her body. Her nails raked down his back. When her fingers encountered his waistband, she quickly slipped her hands between them. She knew if she could slide those off him or even her hands over his cock that this wouldn’t last much longer. She managed to get the button undone before his hands grasped hers and she found herself looking up into burning eyes. There wasn’t a doubt in her mind that he wanted her. He stood and lifted her to her feet. “On the bed. Take off your clothes.” The rough rumble that permeated those orders told of the depth of his desire as did the jumble of words. She didn’t need any clarification. She kicked off her shoes and focused on ridding herself of the restricting fabric. Hooking her thumbs into the waistband, she took her panties down at the same time as she pushed her pants down her thighs. A slow teasing reveal could come later when she wasn’t so ready that she was sure a few strokes of even her own fingers would take her over the edge. She didn’t want the substitute tonight. Her mind was fixed on the man in front of her. She managed to step out of her pants just before he did, but that was only because he hadn’t taken off his shoes first as she had. She didn’t make it completely onto the bed before he joined her, tumbling them both onto the blankets. Her hands clutched at his shoulders. His knee nudged her thigh and she instinctively spread them making a space for him. His teeth grazed over her jaw and down her throat. When his mouth closed over the muscle on her shoulder she tensed. A surge of desire slammed into her. Her hips arched up from the bed and her hands tightened on him. His teeth didn’t break the skin, but just the primitive, symbolic action seemed to set off explosions of desire rocketing over her body. His hands clasped her hips and lifted them off the bed as he moved fully between her thighs. Tightening her legs around his, she arched off the bed as his cock brushed against her labia. She wanted to feel his weight and the strong thrust of his body against hers. She reached up and guided him to her entrance. As the rounded head pushed inside, she lifted her hands to his chest. He pulled her hips forward as he thrust into her. She wrapped her legs around his hips. He thrust into her, pushing her hips back down to the bed. His mouth slashed over hers as his weight settled onto her. The ferocity and aggressiveness thrilled and excited her. This was what she wanted. His tongue thrust into her mouth in a claiming as blatant as the joining of their bodies. She couldn’t allow that passively. Her tongue tangled and dueled with his. He levered up to one elbow and his other hand moved between them cupping her breast. As his hand squeezed, his hips drew back. The two sensations combined and flared. Her thighs tightened lifting into his thrusts. She couldn’t remain still. Her entire body felt on fire. His cock moving inside her sent exquisite streaks of pleasure rocketing straight to the tightening mass of sensation low in her belly. The scrape of his nipping teeth against her lips drew a fierce need from her. She met those hungry kisses and reveled in the way he responded. His hips surged against hers. 131
Rebecca Airies
His fingers plucked at her nipple. She loved the stinging pleasure. She screamed as his hips ground against hers. The movement provided just enough pressure on her clit to send her over the edge. She gasped and was aware of him thrusting against her. A low growl rumbled through his chest as he came. His hips continued to pump against her as his body shuddered with the force of the orgasm. She enjoyed their combined scent as she drew in deep breaths. Wanting to touch him for as long as possible, her hands stroked over his back. His head fell to her shoulder as if he was completely spent. She could sympathize with that. Her heart still pounded and she felt almost boneless from their loving. She wanted to savor their closeness and the solid weight of his body on hers. She had the distinct urge to wrap her arms around him, cuddle as close as she could and go to sleep beside him. It felt right. She stopped the gentle sweep of her palms as a thought suddenly hit her. The only thing that would make it better was if Max was there with them. The thought didn’t scare her as much as she’d expected. It did startle her and she didn’t want to give up the closeness. She wasn’t going to think about this now. Focusing on the moment, she tightened her arms in a hug and then began stroking his arms and back again. If she was lucky, they could cuddle and maybe talk a little more before they were interrupted. Matt withdrew and moved to the side, but he made no move to get off the bed. His arms came around her and tugged her close against his warm body. She closed her eyes and enjoyed it.
132
Exile’s Longing
Chapter Twenty “Hi, Bianca, mind if I join you?” Alana’s voice drew her attention from the game playing on the large screen in the entertainment room. Men gathered in the chairs around it, Matt and Max among them. Bianca had chosen a chair farther away but found herself drawn into the action. She’d stopped trying to read a few minutes ago. “Take a seat.” Bianca gestured to the chair next to her. The other woman glided across the room and dropped into the adjacent chair. Her blonde hair was bound in a tight braid. She wore a dark maroon shirt and tight blue jeans, but somehow, it didn’t look as casual as it should on the other woman. In fact, Bianca bet Alana could pull off that look at a black tie event. Maybe it had something to do with her attitude. Bianca envied her that social adaptability. Being able to move from one situation to another would be an asset in any circumstance. In spite of that comfortable ease, she suspected that the other woman had her share of problems. There was a distance and loneliness in Alana’s eyes that Bianca recognized all too well. “Paul told me that your abilities are like those of one of the men they hope to capture. You have the power to control other people’s minds or order them to do something.” Alana’s voice was soft and a small smile curved her lips. “I have full control only as long as I’m with the person or in the same area. The orders are temporary and my abilities are limited. If something or someone reminds them of what they should be doing, then the person will stop and be aware of what’s been tried.” Bianca shrugged. As wonderful as it sounded, the uses were restricted, especially if the person who held them had a sense of right and wrong. “This is the clan where you were born, isn’t it?” Alana asked. “I’ve met your brother, and since males seldom switch clans, I just assumed he was born here.” “Yes, I lived with them until I was thirteen.” Bianca grimaced, but the memory wasn’t as sharp or as painful as it had been before she’d found her family again and met Matt and Max. She still had moments of doubt and a lot of nervousness that this was all too good to be true and that she’d lose everything in the blink of an eye. She’d only actually met Tanner. At times, she wondered if the rest of her brothers and sisters would accept her as readily. The reactions of the other people she’d met had reassured her, but the worry wouldn’t go away until she saw the rest of her brothers and sisters respond in person. The fact that Alana had heard about her past and her abilities didn’t bother her. None of this was a secret. In a way she was surprised that she hadn’t heard a few whisperings about it before now. People talked and she knew the story would travel through the group. 133
Rebecca Airies
“What happened at thirteen?” Alana put her arm over the back of the chair as her legs curled under her. “My father and the alphas of the clan sent me away.” Bianca looked down at the chair, but then lifted her chin. She didn’t have anything to be ashamed of on that score. “Why? From the look on your face and your tone, it wasn’t meant to protect you.” Alana leaned forward, a frown of concern on her face. “Because I wasn’t normal and could bring danger to the clan. I was less and in their opinion almost worthless.” Bianca didn’t dwell too much on her father’s attitude. She knew it would either make her sad, angry or both. “They threw you out at thirteen? Damn that’s cold.” Alana looked horrified. “You seem really close to the two alphas in charge though. Are they related in any way to the old clan leaders or doesn’t it matter now?” “They’re the sons of the old rulers. At first, it mattered. To tell the truth, I was afraid of being rejected again. Now I can see that they’re different from their fathers.” Bianca didn’t fear that Matt and Max would turn on her suddenly. If they thought like their fathers, it wouldn’t matter to them if she was their mate. They wouldn’t want anything to do with her, much less kiss her. No one could feel desire and that amount of revulsion at the same time. “That had to be a rough first meeting.” Alana’s grimace held sympathy and understanding. “In a way, but now that I’ve got some distance, it was probably better that it came out during that first encounter. The anger could have festered if the first meeting was nice and polite with all the doubts and fears hidden behind small talk. Don’t tell Paul that, okay? He has enough of a know-it-all attitude.” Bianca knew she wouldn’t trust Matt and Max now if she hadn’t learned a few important things about them in those first encounters. Although the reunion hadn’t been raging loud as she’d imagined when she thought about it over the years, listening to their answers and giving them an honest chance had kept her nerves on edge. Her emotions had been so wild and confusing. Part of her had urged her to walk away and the other part had wanted to grab at a chance at life with a clan. “But you’ve made it this far. From the way you look at them, I don’t think you’ll be leaving them.” Alana seemed certain of it. Bianca looked around the room and knew that remark had drawn a lot of attention even though she couldn’t see anyone looking this way. Matt and Max were probably on the edge of their seats. She hadn’t made a decision yet and it was something she’d rather tell them herself when she did. “I still have some things to think over.” Alana laughed. “Do you mind a few personal questions?” Bianca knew that she could have elaborated, but she was as curious about Alana as the other woman was of her.
134
Exile’s Longing
“No, if it’s too personal, I’ll tell you, but I’m hard to embarrass.” Alana grinned. “And I’ve already asked you about private issues, so I think it’s only fair.” “You’ve spent most of your life with other leopard shifters, Familiars and the wizards from your group, so why weren’t you sure if you should have magic around you?” Bianca frowned. That mystery had been circling in her head for a while. “It’s a long story, but I thought the connection was broken. You know, broken connection, no magic. I knew I still had the ability for some reason. That was a surprise in itself when I discovered it. I didn’t think there’d be any trace of magic attached to me after the bond was severed.” Alana’s lips pulled down into a frown. Bianca could tell that that was something she truly didn’t understand. Alana shook her head and sighed. “You said the first day you were here that a Familiar didn’t get abilities like your lightning until they bonded with their witch or wizard. Is that sexual, mates or merely something magic related?” She couldn’t stop her curiosity about the matter. Familiars were something out of a storybook to her. She’d love to learn about the real thing. “That depends on the strength of the bond. Sometimes, the Familiar is only lightly tied to the wizard or witch and the connection only friendship or companionship. The strongest magical bonds are the ones that lead to marriage and mating. They’re very intense sexually.” Alana’s eyes seemed locked on some faraway place. “Your tie is strong, isn’t it? Your wizard is your mate.” Bianca watched Alana’s face. It wasn’t so much anything the woman had done, but the fact that she’d kept herself separated from the males around her did draw Bianca’s notice. Surrounded by some very gorgeous single men, Alana hadn’t shown any interest. That connection would explain why she didn’t find even a little light enjoyment among the men. “It’s wizards actually.” Alana cleared her throat and looked at the images on the large screen for a few moments. “Wizards?” For a moment, Bianca didn’t understand. “Yes, two wizards are my mates and I’m their Familiar. That’s another thing we have in common.” Alana blinked rapidly a few times and bit her lip. “Tigers aren’t the only ones who have kinky things going on. In wizards who take Familiars, as well as some breeds of Familiars, male twins and triplets almost always take one mate. And you don’t even want to know about formalizing the Familiar bond if it’s strong enough for a mating or witch bond to happen.” “You’re here though and they aren’t.” Bianca’s head tilted and she wondered what could split up mates, but she was pretty sure she’d pried enough. She could smell Alana’s sadness. She tried to think of something to change the subject to something less personal. “I’m not with them because one of them chose someone else. At least, I think he did. I didn’t stay around to be sure. They weren’t ready and I don’t think I was either.
135
Rebecca Airies
I’m almost certain that they wouldn’t want a full mating at any time.” Alana raised one shoulder in a slow shrug and then glanced at Bianca. “Are you sure about them not ever wanting to fully seal the mating?” That didn’t seem right to Bianca. The men grew up in the same culture as Alana and even if there was no emotion involved yet, they should want to strengthen their power through the bond. It wasn’t the emotion and commitment Alana probably wanted, but it was something that would pull them to claim their place at her side. “No, I’m not. We were all young and I think it hit them harder than me. I was attracted to them when I was still in high school, but didn’t see them very often. Once I was out of school, I was going have a little fun, but couldn’t get them out of my head. I thought I’d have sex with one of them one time to burn away the curiosity or whatever.” Alana heaved a long sigh. “I take it things didn’t quite work out as planned.” Bianca lifted one of her feet up onto the cushion of the chair and looped her arms around her knee. “No, they didn’t. As soon as I got near them, I realized why I was so attracted to them. They didn’t realize until the Familiar bond burst into full effect after we’d had sex. I’m still a little fuzzy on how that happened. Not that I think they did anything with magic or something. The hunger simply exploded and the next thing I know I’m in bed with both of them. I’m not sure if I asked them, they asked me, or how I got from the consideration of one to tussling with both of them.” Alana grimaced and a blush rushed over her cheeks. “You found your mates and things went out of control for all of you. Have you gone back and talked to them? Maybe it was a case of it happening too soon for them? You’re all older. Maybe they’re ready to give the relationship a try,” Bianca offered. Bianca felt more than sympathetic to the other woman. Having a simple sexual romp turn into something permanent must have shocked Alana. Bianca knew it would have shaken her down to her toes. Then for that to blow up in her face and find or even suspect that they didn’t want her, it must have been devastating. She must have felt like she’d been kicked in the teeth. “I’ve gone back for a short visit or two to my family, but I haven’t talked to the men. I thought about it. The only thing is that they’re my mates. Even thinking about being with them draws the cat forward. There’s no way I could be with them without biting and some wizards absolutely loathe the idea of being turned. As far as I know, there hasn’t been a man in their family who has had a Familiar mate.” Alana’s fingers idly rubbed at her arm. “That’s something you’re not going to learn about or change long distance. Regardless of what decision you make, you should talk to them and find out how they feel or if they’ve moved on as you thought they would. You’re only torturing yourself now. Once you know for sure, if the answer isn’t good, maybe you can find some peace for yourself elsewhere.” Being with someone other than a mate wasn’t the best answer, but if there was no hope with a mate, it was an alternative to a life alone. Bianca had
136
Exile’s Longing
given the matter some thought while she was alone. She hadn’t thought she’d ever be lucky enough to meet her mate. “You’re right and I’ve thought about it, but getting up the courage isn’t that easy.” Alana exhaled heavily and met her eyes. “Hey, I know about having to work up courage. I wasn’t going to contact my family until I knew a few facts. Paul took care of that by sending my picture out to the clans and I was furious. I wanted the connection, but I didn’t feel like getting figuratively kicked in the face again. Being rejected leaves its own scars even if they’re not seen. Much as I longed to be a part of a clan of tigers, I didn’t want to get run out of town again if they couldn’t accept who and what I was,” Bianca volunteered. Alana had opened up a painful part of her life and Bianca wasn’t going to hold back her own. “I know that fear, but not of being run out of my clan. I left on my own because I was afraid they’d never accept me. When I saw him with her, I felt like I’d been hit in the chest and I wanted to hurt both of them. I left while the hurt was too fresh to think beyond the pain.” Alana bit her lip. “There’s something I want to know if it’s not some Familiar secret. Are witches and wizards with Familiars the same as normal witches or a different type of being completely? What other than taking a Familiar makes them different?” “Basically they’re the same and it’s not something that’s hidden from people who know about us. Witches and wizards began taking Familiars when they were cut off from other magic users for long periods of time. Any colonization usually resulted in a group taking Familiars for strength as well as better…to put it bluntly, breeding population if they weren’t already doing it. The groups with Familiars did tend to be more likely to explore and open new areas.” Alana smiled and looked a little more relaxed. “There’s an old saying. Familiars and their witches brave the danger and settle the land while the normals sit back and wait.” “Familiars and their witches. How did your kind manage to get a mention before the witches? I’ve met more than a few and they don’t like taking second place in anything.” Bianca raised a brow. That seemed a little out of character to her. “It’s a Familiar saying. I’m sure the wizards and witches have their own version of it, probably with something added on about the normal witches being pussies as well. The attitude of the normal witches and wizards toward them gets on their nerves.” Alana grinned. “You mean they get the same ‘better than you’ attitude that everyone else in the world gets from some witches and wizards?” Bianca was a little surprised about that. If the magic was the same, she didn’t see how the normal witches could think they were better than witches with Familiars. “Yes, sometimes more so. In essence, the normal witches consider it tainted bloodlines in spite of the advantages it gives those who take Familiars. They have all kinds of stories about how it weakens the magic and other things, but none of them is true. There have been families who refuse to acknowledge the bonding of their son or
137
Rebecca Airies
daughter to someone from a group of witches who take Familiars,” Alana said and leaned forward in her chair. “Now that’s the stuck-up attitude that I know, but it’s really their loss. If the pair isn’t accepted, they’ll go where they are.” Bianca shrugged. That kind of attitude could only benefit the Familiar witches.
138
Exile’s Longing
Chapter Twenty-One Max glanced down at Bianca and smiled. He liked seeing her like this. She’d changed clothes before they’d gone to get her. Now, she wore a light green silky shirt with little sleeves that barely covered her shoulders and comfortable-looking lounge pants. It was obvious she’d been ready to relax if not go to bed. She’d looked a little surprised when they’d showed up at her door again after leaving her there with a kiss. Putting his wine down on the small table near the couch, he curved his arm loosely around her. She lounged against him, half leaning against his chest and her legs rested across Matt’s lap. Soft music surrounded them, flowing from the speakers on his computer, and she sipped at the deep red wine in her glass. He couldn’t have envisioned her in this position even a few days ago. At the time, he’d thought more along the line of months for her to get comfortable enough to be this relaxed with both of them in the room. They still had some distance to go with her before he’d be completely satisfied but he was ecstatic with the progress. Although he knew she was trying to work through her own feelings, the very fact that she could be so at ease with them in this situation made him optimistic about the trust he hoped was building between them. That the situation held no obvious sexual overtones probably helped, but he knew she’d be able to smell the effect she had on him. She simply sat here, leaning against him and he wanted her. His cock had started hardening the moment she’d joined them in the room. Her luscious berry scent and the attraction between mates had a little to do with it, but he couldn’t keep his mind off sex. Matt had told him what they’d talked about earlier and Max intended to show her that everything his brother had told her had been the truth. They’d start small and if she wasn’t comfortable with it yet, they’d wait, but the relaxed way she sat with them now showed him that she might be ready to learn that soon. Still, before they tried anything like that, there were a few things they needed to talk about tonight. One of the troubles hunting her might intrude soon and he wanted to make sure she was safe. Unfortunately, he wasn’t quite so sure how she’d react to that. It might set them back weeks if she thought they were trying to push her into an intimacy she wasn’t ready to face. “We need to talk.” Max trailed his fingers through her hair. He loved it hanging loose around her shoulders as she had it now. “I was going to say that, but I don’t think we’re talking about the same thing.” She leaned a little away from him to look him in the eyes. He saw the speculation turn to concern and grimaced. It was necessary, but he didn’t want to break the easy companionable mood that had surrounded them. He’d
139
Rebecca Airies
like nothing more than to keep quiet and try to lure her a little closer to acceptance of the mating, but that could be dangerous. “No, probably not. Why don’t I get what I need to say out of the way first and then you can talk? Maybe it will lessen any tension caused by the subject I need to discuss.” He took a deep breath. She might not like what he had to say, but he knew that she’d eventually see that this wasn’t merely nerves. “You’re very serious. Okay, this isn’t about the Beast. I’m sure that Matt and I would have heard any news about that before you did and I know no communications have come in since you returned.” Her head tilted and she looked up at him. “So I’d guess that this is about David and Roger.” Well, he’d always known she was smart. Even if he’d wanted to shelter her, this was something he couldn’t hide. Not with what he expected to happen. He nodded. “You’re right. It is about Roger and David. We found a few things when we were investigating their last campsite.” “What did you find that worries you?” Her hand lifted and she traced the side of his jaw. “We found a hand-drawn map of the layout of the buildings. Not the inside, just the position of each building and a name for it. They’ve marked this building as the one where we sleep.” He caught her hand and held it against his cheek. “What do you think they’re going to do? Coming in here wouldn’t be the smartest idea. They have no idea of the layout of the inside or of how many people would be awake and milling around at any given time.” “I’m not sure that’s going to make much difference to them. I think they’ve begun to see the truth,” Matt offered. “They’re running out of choices.” Max saw his brother’s hand smooth over her calf. Those loose cream-colored pants had their advantages. Just from watching his brother, he knew that he appreciated Bianca’s effort to get to know them and relax around them. Max didn’t think that it was as easy as it seemed sometimes. She was trying and he was more than willing to give her any time she needed even if it was months. He’d like to say years, but he wasn’t certain that his patience would hold out that long. He knew he could give her a month or so without putting pressure on her for more. “Well, I realize they don’t have many options, but there’s always the option of leaving and trying again some other time when we’re not expecting it. If they don’t find someone else to target in the interim.” “I don’t think they’re considering things that logically.” Matt shook his head, but smiled. “Aside from that, I don’t think they’d give up that easily. They haven’t really suffered a defeat. We’ve merely blocked access to you, which has to be frustrating.” “I’m sure it would be, but coming in here even at night would be stupid without some prior knowledge of at least the layout of the building if not the room or area where I was sleeping. They could certainly find me by scent, since most of the people
140
Exile’s Longing
here are male, but doing that would take time they won’t have to spare.” She leaned back a little and frowned. “We’ve been told that David’s very confident in his abilities. Would you say that’s the truth?” “Yes, he’s very confident.” She nodded slowly. “Do you really think he’d come into the building and try to take me out of here?” “Yes, I do and I’m fairly sure that it will happen in the next few nights. Do you think Roger would come in with him?” Max hoped the man would. Bianca might not have been spot-on in her belief that David would stop him, but she was right that Roger was the driving force behind the group’s actions. Taking him out probably would stop everything. “No, Roger won’t come in with him. I don’t know if I mentioned it before, but he’s not the kind who would put himself in any danger. He’ll let everyone else take the risks and then grab the credit because he was the brains behind it.” She turned her head and stared at the wall before sighing. “What are you doing to stop David? You think that whatever it is will upset me or make me angry.” “I don’t know how you’re going to take my plan. We’re not trying to maneuver you or put more pressure on you. I didn’t want you to think that was what we were trying to do.” Max drew his fingers through her hair and gently urged her to look at him again. “Just tell me about the plan. I’m already having sex with you, talking with you and thinking about mating with you. The only thing I’ve drawn the line at is sleeping with you. I don’t think you’re going to press me for more in that direction yet.” Her voice was matter of fact. Her answer made him smile. She was right, but what he liked was the confidence in her voice and the easy way she said it. He wanted to spend all night with her. Even holding her would be better than sleeping apart from her. Having her so close and not making love to her would be torture, but he’d do it gladly if it meant that it ended the separation between them. That had to be fully her decision and not something she was pushed into because of a situation that could be handled another way. “Well, not exactly. I want you to sleep in my room or Matt’s. We’re going to take turns working with some of the other men and wait to see if David decides to show up. If he does, we’ll be prepared for him,” Max explained. He watched to see how she was going to react. He saw her teeth worry her lower lip just a bit and her head tilt to the side, but her eyes didn’t leave him. Eventually, she exhaled softly and said, “All right, do I get to go back and get some clothes or will I need to sleep in my shirt?” “We’ll need your scent near and in the room to be as fresh as possible so yeah you can go back for your things.” Matt drew his fingers up her leg. “Neither one of you is going to do anything risky, are you?” She frowned.
141
Rebecca Airies
He wondered what had brought that question. The look of concern on her face held back a ready explanation. They did have a plan, but he wasn’t sure if she would call it risky. “We’ve planned for every contingency. They’re not going to get in or out without us knowing about it.” She looked at him like she doubted what he said. They hadn’t even done anything yet and she was already making him feel guilty. He wanted these men stopped. It was bad enough that she had to worry and wait for the arrival of the Beast, but with those men remaining in the area and the threat they posed, she wasn’t going to be able to relax at all. He wanted her to be able to do that as much as she could until the creature was sighted. That meant they had to get these men soon, because if David and Roger did manage to get hold of her and the Beast found them it could be disastrous. He wasn’t going to take the chance that those two would have any hope of succeeding. “That hard look is not reassuring, Max. What are you planning? I don’t want either one of you getting hurt. It’s not worth it.” She shook her head. “Trying another tactic will take only a little more time to catch them.” “We won’t be hurt and one of us is going to be next door or across the hall all night long.” Matt’s voice rumbled with reassurance. “It’s a simple trap and we have all the advantages here. Didn’t you want to ask a few questions?” Max was grateful for the way his brother gave the words such easy confidence. They both knew that there was always a chance something could go wrong no matter how well executed the plan was. With her past, she probably knew it as well as they did. Still, he could only hope that she was willing to let them do this. He definitely didn’t want her in danger even if he was certain that they would catch David and whoever else came to the building. “Not very subtle, Matt, but I’m not going to argue any more beyond telling you that you two better not be lying to me merely to make me feel better. If you’re both needed, that’s okay. Just remember I do like to be kept in the loop. I’ve already told you that I don’t need to be coddled. Oh, and if you get hurt, I’m going to be one very angry woman.” She shot Max a narrow-eyed glare and then swept her eyes down to include Matt in that heated look. He had to admit she was right about that not being one of the most subtle diversions. Matt wasn’t at all daunted by that look. Max could tell by the broad smile curving his brother’s lips. He hoped nothing went wrong to cause her to become angry. Rationally, he knew that there would be times that she would be mad with one or both of them, but he’d like to delay it until their relationship was a little more solid. Not that he thought she’d leave at the first sign of trouble, but she had doubts about her ability to fit into their life and he wanted to let her work through those before they endured any rough times. “We’ll do our best to keep ourselves whole and ready to fulfill any desires you may have. Also, we do remember that you want to know what’s happening. If it’s possible, we’ll tell you if there’s a change in plans.” Max nodded and relaxed a little. He’d half expected her to demand to act as the bait for that plan. He knew without a doubt that 142
Exile’s Longing
the argument for that would have raged, because he couldn’t let her put herself in any kind of danger, not when there was already a huge threat to her. His instincts were already screaming to find a way to kill that Beast that didn’t involve her. “Now, since the part Max has been dreading is finished, ask us your questions or talk with us.” Matt’s hand glided under her calf and to the back of her knee. Max could tell that even through the fabric of her pants she was appreciating the feel of Matt’s hand on her. The light scent of her arousal teased his nose and she lifted her leg, pressing it into Matt’s fingers. “All right, but you two need to not distract me for a while. I want to know these answers.” She looked up at Matt and he could see the serious intent in her eyes. He nodded and waited for her to speak. “I want to know about you and about your life. I know what you do basically, but I want to know more. What’s your life like in Rousseau? I don’t even know where you live or if you and Max already share a house or if that was something you were leaving until you found your mate.” She looked up at him so seriously. “I want to know everything that I’d learn if I was normal and we met in Rousseau.” “That’s going to take time. Maybe even more than one talk, but we’d talk all night if you wanted,” Matt assured her. “We don’t have to do it all at one time, but I want to know about you. It’s one of the things that might make this seem a little more ordinary. We can’t go on a real date and our first meeting was far from typical, I’d bet. As for the date thing, I’m not so sure how it would work, but I’m sure it would be interesting.” She looked up at Max and he saw her teeth worrying her lower lip. He had to admit she was right. Meeting the way they had, they’d bypassed all the normal courting behavior, not to mention just a standard first meeting. Finding she was of the same pack as them had messed them up a little, but then again they’d been focused on learning about her and the relationship, as well as getting her what she needed to know. They hadn’t thought about what she didn’t know about them. “What do you want to talk about first?” Matt drew her feet onto his lap and scooted closer to her. Max just hoped his brother didn’t press too much. She seemed comfortable right now, but he didn’t want Bianca to start feeling trapped between them. Max had his arm around her and his hand curved at her waist, but he made sure that his hold was loose. Matt’s hand ran gently up and down her calf. “We’ll start with you two. You’re a little older than Tanner, right?” She blinked up at him. Max nodded. “I’m not sure about Tanner’s birth date, but I think we’re about a year older. He was a year behind us in school and when we went into the service.” “All right, that makes you about nine years or so older than me. I guess that’s not too bad.” Her voice took on a teasing lilt.
143
Rebecca Airies
“The perfect age. We’re old enough to know how to handle you.” Matt’s voice had lowered and rolled out almost in a purr. “Are you sure about that? I’ve had to do a lot coaxing with you two.” She laughed softly. The husky sound sent a jolt through him and he tensed to keep from pulling her closer. “No tossing challenges like that when you want to talk.” Max cupped her chin and leveled a hard stare at her. He had no doubt that she knew exactly what she was doing and that they weren’t going to take her up on that provocation just yet. She was safe and was testing again. “But I like talking to you.” Her lashes fluttered and she looked perfectly innocent except for the hint of a wicked smile lurking on her lips. “I like talking to you too when you’re not being a teasing brat. Now, next subject.” He kept his voice stern and his face serious with effort. She sighed heavily. “You’re the sheriff and from what I heard he runs a bar.” “I own it,” Matt clarified. “All right, he owns the bar. Does that cause any conflict between you two? Because it doesn’t seem like the best combination of careers if you want to get along with each other.” She looked at Max and then Matt. “Do you work together a lot like you are now?” “It only causes trouble between us when he lets the crowd there get out of line and I have to go up and straighten things out.” Max couldn’t hide his grin about that. It was a long-standing joke, and sometimes provoking comment between them. “Yeah, I let them get out of hand when I’m not even on the premises.” Matt rolled his eyes, but his smile widened. “We work together on pack business and occasionally when the bar gets out of hand we’ve knocked a few heads together. Generally though, our jobs are separate.” “I think you two are going to have to remind me occasionally not to try to get in between your fights because if you two bicker simply to get on each other’s nerves that’s going to irritate me and I’m going to want to stop it.” She narrowed her eyes and poked her finger into Matt’s chest. “We’ll remind you. You just tell us that we’re irritating you.” Matt nodded. “We do like to tease each other. Sometime soon I’ll tell you about the time that I rigged his office.” “Rigged his office with what?” Bianca asked and a smile fully curved her lips. “Lights, siren, confetti exploding out of something, and one of those sex dolls, everything.” Max shook his head and rolled his eyes. “As you will discover to your mortification sometime in the future, his sense of humor is skewed, sometimes toward the perverted.”
144
Exile’s Longing
“It’s not skewed. I just know how to have fun.” Matt began to laugh, obviously enjoying the memories. “Okay, um, how about you tell me about your home or homes and we’ll get back to your careers in a bit.” She straightened a little and he noticed her tongue slick out over her lips. He didn’t know if they were making her nervous or if she wasn’t sure how to deal with them. He could smell her nervousness as easily as he could see it, but uncertainty could explain that. That was something he wanted to ask her and would eventually. He wanted her to have the time to get the answers she needed now. “We share a home, although for a year or so after we returned to the clan from our military stint, we had separate apartments. We were still trying to sort through how that thing with the women had happened.” Matt rested one hand on her leg and his eyes were serious now. “Is it your family home? How do your living arrangements work?” Her eyes moved from Matt to Max and back again. “No, it’s our own home. It took us a few years, but we had it built as we wanted it. It’s on the edge of town. We didn’t want to see houses outside all the windows. The view of the trees stretching in front of us is just what we were looking for.” Max smiled as he thought of that view. It wasn’t the most defensible place for a house, but then again there hadn’t been a threat of attack by fanatics that would demand that kind of thinking in years. The doors, walls and windows were reinforced, but that was against rogues more than anything else and even that wasn’t something that had happened more than once in his lifetime. The only attack he could remember happened in the heart of the city not far from their family home. “We both have our own rooms and even after we marry, we’ll probably keep at least one extra room. There will be times when one of us may want privacy or a night alone with you and we’ll work that out,” Matt elaborated in the silence that followed Max’s words. “After we marry?” Her voice was low and her eyes narrowed. “Do you seriously think we’re going to back away now that we’ve held you in our arms and have gotten to this point? We probably wouldn’t have done much backing off if you were still giving us wary glares.” Matt reached over and took her hand. He held it for a few moments. Max didn’t know what exactly his brother was trying to prove, but he hoped she wasn’t going to get so pissed off that she stormed out of the room. “When you’re ready for marriage it will happen. You know we can’t make you say yes as much as we may want to leap forward a few steps,” Max added just so she’d know that she still had the choice and they weren’t going to try to make it for her.
145
Rebecca Airies
“Okay, that’s good to know.” She seemed to relax a little bit. “I kind of figured you two had separate rooms. I didn’t picture you as the bunk bed types. What does your house look like?” “Not even when we were younger did we have bunk beds. We’d never have been able to settle who got the top bunk without a fight.” Max didn’t fight his smile. “Our house is brick, two stories. Right now, it’s larger than we need, but we come from a family with five children so we wanted some space to grow.” “Brick and two-story doesn’t tell me much about it.” She frowned up at Max. “We’re not an agent describing a house for sale. It’s got a wide, nearly floor-toceiling window in the living room that faces the forest and the view is great. Let’s see, wood floors in most of the downstairs rooms and carpet in all the bedrooms. Describing furniture and all that isn’t my forte.” He shrugged. A knock sounded at the door. Matt moved Bianca’s feet and walked over to answer the summons. Max knew who was there as did Matt. They’d arranged the interruption. They hadn’t wanted to put too much pressure on her tonight. While they only planned the first part of their talk, they’d known that she might be a little angry with them at this point or maybe simply nervous about being with both of them at the same time. Regardless, they’d wanted to give her a short period to adjust so one of them would leave and give her time to focus one on one again and unwind. “There’s a communication and one of you is needed. Clan business,” Cameron said evenly. “I’ll go.” Matt turned back to Max and Bianca. The move startled Max. He’d planned to leave Matt with her simply because Matt’s ability with words would give her the answers she needed to her questions so much easier than he could. Max didn’t have time to argue. Matt was gone and the door closing behind him a moment later. “That better not be anything to do with the Beast.” She straightened and turned so that she was sitting beside him on the couch. Her arms crossed over her chest and she frowned at him. “No, it didn’t have anything to do with the Beast. We don’t have some kind of code set up to protect you from something you’re going to need to be part of. It was what he said, probably some minor emergency or something.” Max shrugged, but he felt a little guilty about the deception. He’d actually thought she’d be a little more nervous than she seemed. “Okay.” She sounded doubtful. “What else did you want to know about us or the clan?” This wasn’t going like they’d planned it. She was relaxed before and now she was suspicious and tense. “Are there other twins in the city?” She bit her lip. He frowned. That seemed to come out of nowhere and he had no idea if it was merely a question or if there was some hidden meaning he was supposed to find in that
146
Exile’s Longing
question. “Yes, there are a few sets of twins in the city. A couple of them are older than us. A few as old or a little younger and I think two or three sets around five or so.” She turned a little to face him curling one leg under the other as she leaned against the couch. “Are the ones your age or older mated, married or whatever?” “A few of them are.” He looked at her. She didn’t look merely curious. “Do the twins have one mate?” “The males do. It doesn’t work the same with females and I don’t know why. They each take one mate.” He’d always wondered about why it didn’t carry over to females as well, but had never found an answer. She nodded and exhaled. He took in that and the way she slowly relaxed. “Why were you asking that? What worried you?” She blushed a little. “I didn’t remember any other twins aside from your fathers. I also wondered how common it was for a woman to be mated with two men. I mean I know it’s accepted, but you’re the alphas and people will accept almost anything from an alpha as long they’re strong and capable of leading them through trouble.” “Were you worried that would make you seem like even more of an outsider?” he asked and almost wished he could take it back when her head snapped up. “You’ve said before that you hadn’t belonged anywhere and I know you were concerned over people’s reaction to your abilities.” “Yes, I was worried about that. Not that I thought that they’d reject me or anything about being with both of you or that I’d feel out of place if there weren’t any other women around who had two men. Honestly, I’m still getting used to it and don’t know how I’ll feel. I think it was the not knowing for sure that was behind most of it. Not knowing, my mind could go anywhere.” Her lips quirked up in a small smile as she shrugged. “We know you’re still working through the newness of being with us and being our mate.” Max took a deep breath and hoped he sounded calm. He wasn’t angry and he couldn’t have hoped to hide that from her, but he was feeling a little strained. The soft, gentle campaign was wearing him down. He really didn’t know how long he could continue even though he wanted to give her as much time as possible. On top of that, considering the stress she was already under, he didn’t plan to add any demands to it now. His main goal was to give her what she wanted. It wasn’t easy. He also needed his mate and the acknowledgment that she was their mate too. Part of him would like to reach out and grab. So far, he’d managed to hold back that impulse. It helped that she wasn’t denying them much except for the formal mating. “And you’re both being great about that although sometimes I wonder what’s going on inside your head. I can’t ever tell much by your facial expressions. Then I decide that it’s probably just as well that I don’t know right now. It could infuriate me
147
Rebecca Airies
or amuse me, especially if you’ve got some spoiled brat ‘mine, mine, mine’ thing going on.” He laughed and shook his head. “I was never a brat and you really don’t want to know our every thought. If it would arouse you, that I might not mind, but I have a feeling we’d end up on the figurative couch quite a lot if it was possible.” He pulled her into his arms and held her.
148
Exile’s Longing
Chapter Twenty-Two Bianca was still astounded. He’d held her, simply held her, after that until his brother had come back. She wouldn’t have held back if he’d kissed her, but she had to admit that she’d liked the peace and the comfort she’d found in his arms. Everyone seemed a little frustrated today. There had been no sign of David or Roger even though Matt and Max were sure they were going to show some time in the next few days. She wasn’t sure if they’d try something so stupid. Even now, lounging in the elaborate entertainment section of the dormitory building, she could see the tension in the men and definitely in Matt and Max. Something caused her to look up. She saw Matt walking into the room. He looked good today. A black t-shirt stretched across his chest. She let her eyes drift lower to his khaki slacks. The man made casual look delicious. Matt and Max were both staying close to the compound and one of them was always at least in the same building with her. She definitely didn’t mind being near them anytime, but she did think they were overdoing the protectiveness when they were surrounded by other people. “Why don’t we go outside and walk a little? You’ve been cooped up in buildings for the last few days.” Matt strolled over to her. She narrowed her eyes. Maybe it was something in his voice or maybe it was the look in his eyes, but she knew there was another reason that he wanted to go outside. It wasn’t for a simple walk. “What are you hoping to accomplish?” She relaxed back in the chair and crossed her arms over her chest. Giving him her best suspicious stare, she crossed her legs as well. “Merely a walk around the square, maybe a little talk, and hopefully relax you a little.” He shrugged. “Don’t treat me as if I don’t know anything about what’s happening here. Aside from that, the look in your eyes is much too calculating to be because of a pleasant walk.” She clenched her jaw and tried not to get angry. Taking deep breaths, she focused. She knew he’d probably only wanted her to react normally and be relaxed on the walk. “What are you hoping to accomplish? Remember I want the full truth.” He sighed. “Damn, you’re observant. You haven’t been out of the buildings for more than a few minutes at a time. We wanted to give them a chance to see you and who you’re with if they happen to be watching.” “That wasn’t such a long explanation. I do have some experience. I’m not going to be looking into the forest to see if I can catch sight of them. So what was the idea behind
149
Rebecca Airies
keeping it from me?” She simply looked up at him and put all the irritation in her voice that she could manage. “Basically, I wanted to let you enjoy the afternoon and not be on guard or overly aware of the fact that Roger and David were probably out there. I know that you want to be kept informed, but we weren’t making a move on them and since it will basically be a simple walk, I thought that at least I could do my best to make it worry-free for you.” He grimaced. She rose from the chair where she’d been lounging and walked over to him. Stopping right in front of him, she looked at him a moment before raising her hand and digging her finger into his chest. “I don’t need you to coddle me. I don’t want to walk around with blinders on and even if it is merely something to tweak their tempers if they’re watching, I want to be fully aware of it.” She poked her finger into his chest for emphasis at the end of each phrase. “You never know, I might have something to add to your plan that might help.” “Do you have something to add to it?” His hand lifted and grasped her wrist pulling it away from his chest. “Oh yeah, I think instead of simply prodding their interest, you should actively bait it.” She smiled and turned her hand in his loose hold so that their palms touched. “How? And we’re not going into the forest so you can rule that out at the first.” He raised a brow. He looked infuriatingly arrogant. “I never thought about going into the forest right now. I said bait them not take a risk. We know they’re after me. I think that if they see me with you, maybe cuddling, kissing or something to show that it’s a sexual bond, it might provoke them to make the move you’re expecting. They’ll want to remove me before I have a chance to find allies here as well as form any bonds that might interfere in their plans.” He looked at her for a moment and she wasn’t sure what he thought about her suggestion. It wasn’t that she thought David and Roger would be jealous. The only reason those two men wanted her was for her power, but she thought they’d probably assign the same motives to any other man. “You think that’s all it would take to provoke them? A kiss or cuddle and they’ll immediately try to pull you out of here?” he asked with a smile. “Oh don’t give me that. If you didn’t think that seeing me would work, you wouldn’t want to parade me around the sidewalks. You know that they’ll think that you’re trying to stake some kind of claim so that you can control my abilities. That’s the way they think.” She wasn’t being egotistical. It wasn’t about her and she knew it. At least, it wasn’t about her in the sense that they’d want to break up any budding relationship because of her. No, it was about power. Roger and David wouldn’t want anyone thinking they had any claim on those talents. “Okay, I’ll admit that you’re right about that. It’s not about you as a woman or someone they want, but you have to admit that sounded a little conceited.” Matt grinned and simply waited. 150
Exile’s Longing
“Maybe it did, but it wasn’t intentional. Since I realized that they had arrived here I’ve thought about why they’d do it and the only reason I can come up with is power. That has to be their focus. Now you confess that you didn’t want to go for a simple walk even if you do like to be with me.” She shrugged and looked up at him as she waited for him to admit that his aim hadn’t been as innocent as he made it out to be even if she did understand some of the reason why he hadn’t straight out told her. “You already know that I wanted more so why should I admit it?” He grinned. “Just to make you acknowledge it. That way maybe you won’t make the same mistake again. I know alphas are supposed to be protective, but I am already involved in this. I know they’re here. Even if I’m not saying anything about them or the Beast, you should know that I am or have been thinking about them. You had better start remembering that or I’ll have to find a way to make you.” She narrowed her eyes. It was really starting to get on her nerves. “You’re going to make me remember?” Laughter lurked in his voice. “Yep, even if I have to give you something painful to remind you because this is getting irritating. You’re lucky I was in a good mood today. I’ve told you both that I want to be a part of this and apparently the words aren’t enough.” Her lips pulled back, baring her teeth, and her eyes didn’t waver from him. “All right, I should have told you, but I thought all we would be doing is walking around the square. We won’t see them or know if they’ve seen it until later if we get any kind of reaction.” He shook his head. “We are listening to you, but we’re not perfect. Sometimes we’re going to make mistakes.” She nodded. Ranting and raving at this point wasn’t going to do any good. She’d have to wait and see what they did in the future. “Well, let’s go walk. How many times are we going to do this today?” “Maybe once or twice more to give them an opportunity to see you. Once in a couple of hours and another time before the sun goes down. We’ll have to mix the kissing and cuddling up so that it doesn’t look like a setup but that’s one thing I don’t mind doing.” Matt tugged on her hand. She looked down at their joined hands. He hadn’t released her even when she was glaring at him. She didn’t know if he’d held on to stop her from storming off and leaving him or because he liked to hold her hand. She could easily picture him doing the first. He liked getting his way. “All right. Are we going somewhere on our little tour of the square or are we going to come right back here?” She looked up at him as they strolled to the door. “We could stop by the dining hall and drink something cold there to make it seem like that was our reason to be out if you don’t think simply getting out of the building would be a good enough reason.” He released her hand only to curl his arm around her back. His hand rested on her hip. “All right, then let’s go get something to drink.” She moved with him easily as they left the dormitory. “What about the kiss? When are we going to do that?” 151
Rebecca Airies
“You leave that up to me. I don’t need to plan when to kiss you. That’s no problem at all.” His smile turned a little predatory. “This better not be just some peck on the cheek. That won’t work at all.” She wasn’t going to be happy with a mere brush of his lips. If he tried to keep it short and light, she was going to do something herself. “It won’t be a peck on the cheek. If we’re going to bait them with an embrace we’re going to do it right.” He looked over at her but kept walking along the paved path. “I’ll look forward to it.” She tightened her fingers on his. She walked easily at his side and didn’t look toward the trees although she had to admit she was tempted. Matt didn’t linger or take the long way to the building. He took the shortest path across the square. They entered the building and walked around the tables to the drink coolers at the end of the service counter. There were snacks out on the counter and Bianca grabbed a couple of cookies as she took her juice to one of the tables. Matt grabbed a couple of the large treats as well and followed her. She took a seat and waited. He slid into the seat beside her and scooted the chair closer to her. His left arm loosely curved around her shoulder and his hand rested on her arm. He settled in to munching on his cookies. “What would you be doing right now if you weren’t being chased by the Beast?” Matt asked. “Um, well, I had begun looking into the clan and who was ruling it. It might have taken a little while, but I probably would try to move closer even if I had only transferred to the Protectorate in this area. I’d spend some time doing as much research as possible before I approached my family. Without a doubt, I’d want to know how my father had explained my disappearance.” She swallowed. Any plans for serious research had gone out the door when she’d been targeted, not that she’d gotten far in those. “So you’d be in New Orleans probably working with the Protectorate. Why would you want to be closer? Isn’t researching something you could do from almost anywhere?” “There comes a point in researching where you can’t learn anything more from the online sources. I’d need to talk to people who’d met you or worked with you to find out what kind of leaders you were.” She shrugged. “That would have been easier to do if I was in the same state.” “How long would it have taken you to get up the nerve to approach either us or your family?” He raised a brow. “My family would get the call first. It wouldn’t have been an easy decision once I knew about them thinking I was dead. If they’d thought I’d just run away or simply disappeared, it would be an easy decision. At least they’d know or think there was a possibility I was out there and alive. You know someone suddenly coming back from the dead is always going to be a shock.” She bit her lip. “Somehow, I’d find a balance between my need for connection and the disruption and pain it would cause them. 152
Exile’s Longing
Regardless of how much I left out in the tale, they’d know they’d been lied to by their father.” “If you were in the area, someone would see the family resemblance between you, your brothers and sisters. It would take some time. Probably more than it did before your uncle recognized you, but the word would travel back to us. Eventually, we’d discover who you were.” He seemed utterly confident. He might be right about that. She hadn’t seen any pictures of her sisters as adults yet, but she’d definitely seen the resemblance when they were children. The situation was entirely hypothetical. She was hunted by the Beast, and Paul had insisted on finding her lost family. “What would you be doing right now if you weren’t here?” She decided that he could answer that same almost impossible question. Unless he counted a few moments of wishful thinking, she’d been too busy to think too much about what she’d be doing if things were different. Dealing with the Beast coming after her, moving around the country to place a trail and then the running argument she’d had with Paul had occupied her time. “I wouldn’t want to be anywhere but here, but if you hadn’t appeared in my life, since it’s Tuesday, I’d probably be at the bar now helping with inventory to make sure we had enough on hand for the weekend.” He smiled. “We would find you eventually, but I think something took a hand and sent you to us a little faster. Maybe to keep you safe from Roger and David, because regardless of if the Beast had targeted you or not, they would still want you.” She was willing to admit he was right about that. Even though she hadn’t wanted to believe it, there was no denying the truth now. Those two men were dangerous. She could understand why Matt and Max wanted to capture at least one of them before the Beast arrived. She had to admit that David would be a better choice. He was the one who offered the most threat because of his abilities. “I want you or Max, whichever one of you confronts David, to be careful. Don’t let him get any kind of hold. If possible don’t even let him speak or look at you. Knock him out fast.” She locked her eyes on him. She didn’t want David using either one of these men to try to get to her. Knocking him unconscious quickly either through a drug or a physical blow would solve that problem. Then they could hand David over to the Protectorate for trial, because she was certain there would be charges simply from the way they had acquired her location. “We have a plan to handle him that will ensure no one gets hurt or compelled to do something that would put you in danger.” Matt smiled. “Now grab another cookie and then we’ll go.” Something in the tone of his voice drew her attention. The heated look in his eyes definitely made her curious. She strolled over to the counter and picked up one of the large sweets, wrapped it in a napkin and slowly made her way back to him. What was he planning? When she tried to hand him the cookie, he shook his head. 153
Rebecca Airies
“Are you ready to play?” he asked as he put his hand at the small of her back. She didn’t know what he intended, but she knew she could improvise fast if she needed. She walked easily at his side as they left the building. He didn’t head straight back to the dormitory. He led them on a long stroll around the pathway that took them near the open end of the square. “Since you’re not going to eat that cookie give it to me.” His voice was gruff and it was definitely an order. “No, it’s mine, all mine and I’ll eat it when I get ready.” She smiled and held the wrapped treat out to the side. Definitely out of his reach. “Woman, do you know who you’re talking to?” He stopped and the hand at her back gripped her pink and purple tank and pulled her to a stop beside him. “Yeah, a man who doesn’t know better than to get between a woman and chocolate, gooey deliciousness.” She faced him and glared up at him all the while being careful to keep her hand out of his reach. “If you’re not going to eat that until later, you can get one later. Hand it over.” He took a step forward and reached for her arm. “That’s an order.” “Do you want to die over a cookie? It’s mine. If you want one, walk your greedy, alpha ass back into the building and get your own.” She pointed to the dining hall. She edged back a few steps to keep away from that grasping hand. He laughed. “Now why should I? There’s a perfectly good cookie right here that you’re not actually eating. Just hand over my cookie.” He advanced on her slowly. She shook her head and didn’t try to hide her smile. “My cookie.” She glided backward and to the side. He wasn’t going to find it easy to get this cookie, but she wasn’t running out of the square either. His eyes followed her and he paced her as she moved back and onto the thick grass. “Get the idea out of your head. This is mine. You can get your own.” She glanced back over her shoulder to make sure she wasn’t going to trip over anything. “I could, but I have one here.” His stride lengthened a bit. She turned and ran, laughing as she angled across the lawn. Her shoes sank into the lush grass. She’d deliberately chosen a direction that would take her away from the dormitory building. This wasn’t a race to safety. She wanted him to catch her and get to the kissing, but he seemed to be in no hurry. The thud of his footsteps sounded behind her, but they didn’t get closer. Anticipation stretched her nerves taut as she wondered when he’d make his move. As she neared the armory, arms came around her and urged her against the wall. Her front plastered to the warm stone as he pressed in close, trapping her as she was. His hand slid down her arm and she squirmed. She tried to keep his hand away from the prized cookie, but pinned against the solid wall, she couldn’t do much to keep him from taking it. He plucked the napkin-wrapped bundle from her fingers. Privately, she was amazed the cookie had held up during the run and tussle. He pulled back
154
Exile’s Longing
enough so she could turn, although one of his arms remained braced against the wall. She faced him and found him munching on the cookie right in front of her. She pinched him on the arm hard. “What was that for?” He laughed and didn’t look down at his arm to see if there was a mark. “You stole my cookie. You had to pay.” Her finger poked against his chest with every word. “Aah, let me make it up to you.” His voice deepened and became more gravelly and wicked. His head lowered and his lips brushed over hers. His free hand cupped the back of her neck, angling her head to his. Her mouth opened beneath his. She wasn’t going so far with the playacting as to try to resist this kiss. She’d been waiting for this since they left the dormitory. His lips were warm and firm. They felt so good as they pressed against hers. She strained up into him. The desire that simmered anytime she was near him flared. Her tongue brushed against his and she stroked her fingers across his cheek, his neck and his shoulders. She wanted to touch his heated skin and feel his body against hers. The urge to rip off his clothes was almost irresistible. His hands slid down to her buttocks and he pulled her hips against his. She felt the heat of his palms, almost as if they were burning hot even through the fabric of her black slacks. When his lips left hers, she tried to follow and recapture his mouth. His hands lifted to her waist and held her back from him. Frustrated, she groaned and her hands clenched on his shirt. He drew in a ragged breath. Her only consolation was that she could see the hunger burning in his eyes. “That was supposed to be a short kiss, but you nearly pushed me right out of my mind. Unfortunately, this isn’t the time or place.” His palm cupped the side of her cheek. She’d like to argue that she didn’t do anything, but he had the same effect on her. It wasn’t the heat or whatever they wanted to call the sexual pull between mates. Well, not only that, but she was honest enough to admit that did have an effect. It was a mixture of the heat, natural lust and the attraction that had been building steadily as she learned more about them. It was more than the hot sex and that was kind of scary when she was so unsure of almost everything else. “Every caress is like walking into a volcano.” She nodded and leaned into his touch. He smiled. “Oh yeah, a mere kiss or brush of your sexy little body is enough to blow every thought right out of my head. Let’s walk back to the dormitory. I think we’ve given them enough of a show this time. We’ll try again later.” “Do you really think this is going to be enough to prod them into making a move sooner rather than later? Think of it from a male view. Would the threat to what you considered yours be enough to push past all the caution?” She hooked her arm around his back and leaned into him briefly before they started to the dormitory. She knew that 155
Rebecca Airies
it probably would threaten them, but she really wasn’t sure how a male would react or when. There wasn’t a guarantee that Roger and David had been close enough to catch that kiss. “If they saw it, probably. It really depends on how territorial they feel and how much of a threat they think the relationship is, which is why we need to make sure that they see the kisses, hugs, laughter and attraction.” He looked over at her but kept walking. “I’ll enjoy every moment of it.” She slipped her fingers under his shirt and lightly stroked over the skin just above his pants. “So will I and I’ll be sure to tease you just as much as you’re teasing me now.” His voice dropped to a low sexy rumble. “Doing this isn’t teasing you.” She brushed her fingers back and forth once again. “I want to touch you and this is relatively innocent and socially acceptable. Now if I were to slide my hand into your jeans and stroke your cock or at least get close, that would be teasing.” “All right, since you want to be technical about it, you’re tempting me. When you touch me, I want to do the same and believe me innocent wouldn’t last long. I’d have my hands inside your pants cupping your ass within minutes of giving in to the enticement. Socially acceptable wouldn’t be in either of our heads moments after that.” His fingers closed around her wrist and pulled it free of the shirt. “You like to get your way too much and don’t think you fool me with that claim of not being able to resist an innocent caress.” She shot him a disbelieving look. She knew he had more control than that. He and Max had shown her that while they’d waited for her to come to terms with what was happening. He laughed. “I stand by what I said, because when you touch me, my mind goes straight to the carnal.” She smiled and rolled her eyes as they reached the dormitory. “Ah, but aren’t you supposed to be alpha and in control of yourself and others?” “Damn, you’re not supposed to remember that.” He sighed theatrically, but she could tell he was only a moment away from laughing. His arm tightened around her and she stopped to hug him fully. Both of his arms closed around her in a tight embrace. She loved his sense of humor and the way he kept her from taking things too seriously. She released him and looked up at him through her lashes. “Matt, sometimes you make it hard to remember that there’s danger all around us.” “If I can make things easier on you, that’s exactly what I want to do.” He escorted her into the building.
156
Exile’s Longing
Chapter Twenty-Three Matt came awake with a start at the sound of knocking on his door. He groaned and rolled out of bed. Remembering the danger they still faced, he pulled his handgun from one of the small drawers in the nightstand beside his bed. He slowly walked over to the door. His index finger rested along the side of the barrel, near enough that he could fire the weapon quickly if needed, but away from the trigger to keep an accident from occurring if he was startled. He released the lock and the door opened. One of his men, Grady, stood in the hallway waiting. Matt relaxed and lowered the weapon. “Max needs you to take his place waiting in the room while he goes to the communication room to handle a problem,” Grady said. Matt sighed and nodded. “I’ll get some pants on and be there in a moment.” He didn’t know what was wrong, but it had to have something to do with his job as sheriff, otherwise he’d have asked Matt to take the communication and stayed in the room without risking bringing another male scent to the hallway. Matt knew that Max’s deputies were capable and that Max had left instructions regarding when to contact him. It had been basically along the lines of if something’s not blowing up or burning down to take care of it. Since taking care of Bianca and getting to know her was so important, only emergencies were permitted interruptions. As he left his room, he looked across the hallway to where Bianca was sleeping. She’d be safe here and his time replacing his brother should be short. He wasn’t going to wake her to tell her that he’d be gone for a short time spelling Max while he dealt with the trouble back in Rousseau. It shouldn’t be any problem and he’d be back in his bed not too long from now. Of course, he’d rather be sharing that bed as small as it was with one stubborn woman, but that would have to wait until she was a little more at ease with them. He kept his gun with him and made his way to the room Bianca had been given when she’d arrived. He knocked and waited as the door opened. Max lowered the gun he’d held ready and stepped from the darkened room. “I’ll be back as soon as I can to let you get some sleep. An extra earpiece is on the table near the chair I was using. Everyone’s ready and waiting for our guests. You’ll have warning.” Max exhaled heavily and looked down the hallway. “If this isn’t important, someone’s head is going to roll.” Matt grinned and walked into the darkened room. “Take a bite out of them for me too.”
157
Rebecca Airies
He picked up the small bud and placed it into his ear. Turning off the light, he settled into a chair out of direct sight from the door. He tried to get as comfortable as possible, but still be able to move with ease and quickness should it be necessary. He didn’t know how much time had passed, but he knew it was longer than he’d expected Max to be gone. “We have two people entering the building. Everyone hold positions.” The announcement sent tension shooting through his muscles. Matt rose to his feet. He could feel the blood pumping through his veins, but his mind was calm and focused. Wherever Max was he’d stay there until the two men were fully in the trap. Matt picked up his gun and held it at the ready. Killing David wasn’t in the plan, but if the man became a threat, Matt wouldn’t hesitate. David and Roger had caused Bianca enough problems. Not to mention the problems they’d caused other groups and what they probably wanted to do. Matt moved even farther from the line of sight of the door. He waited near the corner with the gun in his hand but kept his finger off the trigger. He heard the door click as someone tried to open it without using the pad at the side. Matt crouched and raised his weapon. It took a few moments, but the door opened. A shadowy form stepped into the room. Matt saw his head turn. “Don’t move and don’t say a word. If you say anything or try any of your tricks, I’ll take pleasure in stopping the trouble you’ve caused permanently.” Matt leveled the gun at the form’s head. The shadow didn’t move, but Matt felt something, a probing at his mind. Lower the gun. Matt felt the urge to comply, but focused on Bianca. Keeping her safe was the first priority. He couldn’t do that if he lowered the gun. The conflict wrenched through him, but it allowed him to resist the compulsion. The man must have sensed that he wasn’t going to be able to make Matt do as he wanted. The shadow near the door suddenly dropped to the ground, rolling forward in a tight ball. As the figure came to his knee, he threw something. Matt felt a brush against his arm and a small sting, but ignored it as he completed tracking the man’s movement. Anger swept through him and he changed his aim from kill shot to maim. The man needed to be taught a lesson. When an alpha gave an order, he wasn’t playing. Just as he was ready to fire and make sure the man remembered that the next time, the shadowy form dropped forward onto his face. “Got him and his friend. Are you all right?” Grady stuck his head in the door. “Just a little pissed. I wanted to give him a little reminder about not playing with people’s heads just because he can.” Matt squinted as the lights came on. The bright light blinded him for a moment. “You’d better get that treated. You’re cut.” Grady’s eyes narrowed. He called for a cloth. Within moments, the pad was handed to Matt. 158
Exile’s Longing
“Ah hell, Bianca’s going to be pissed. Her one caveat was that we didn’t get hurt.” Max stepped through the door and grimaced. He looked down at the slice and took the square of cloth. Pressing it to the slice, he grimaced as his arm began to throb. “It’s not that bad. I know better than not to tell her at all, so don’t worry about that. I don’t want to be on the figurative couch quite so soon. Maybe I can get a little sympathy as the wounded warrior.” “You should have killed him. He probably would be happier dead. Once he realizes what’s going to happen to him, he’ll want to die instead of living without his abilities.” Max looked at the man sprawled on the floor. Matt glanced at the man but didn’t bother with more than that. He didn’t have much sympathy and wasn’t going to feel bad for the little man. David had caused too much trouble. If the man had more control or some semblance of morals or responsibility when it came to his abilities, he wouldn’t be in the position of having those talents medically stopped. “He had a chance to end this not only here, but when they tried to get the woman from the pack. He chose to continue when he knew she didn’t belong with them. He doesn’t have the integrity for the power and he’s going to lose it permanently.” Matt straightened. “I’m going to go get this seen by our doctor and then I’ll try to get some sleep. We can tell her what happened when she wakes up.” “Better wake up early.” Max grinned. “We’ll also need to search for Roger. Because he’s expecting David back, there’s not much hope of catching him tonight. There are men going out now, but I’m fairly sure they’re not going to find anything.”
***** Matt knew that he’d need to be up and ready to talk to her when she woke or she’d find out before he could tell her. He didn’t plan to let that happen. She’d take it better if she heard it from him and could see that it was little more than a scratch. He didn’t expect there’d be a need for more than a stitch or two, if that. It really wasn’t that deep. By the time he finally fell into bed he was exhausted and went to sleep almost the moment his head touched the pillow. He woke up to a weight settling on his stomach. A surge of adrenaline knifed through his body and his muscles tensed to fight. His hands clasped slender arms even as a familiar scent hit him. Bianca. He halted the instinctive move to shove the threat off him. He opened his eyes and found her glaring down at him. She straddled him with her jean-clad buttocks resting on his stomach and she was angry. She swept a hot gaze over his face and her lips pressed into a straight line. He let his eyes drift down to her form-fitting, black-and-red shirt. She looked good, but he didn’t think her temper was going to cool without an explanation. “Bianca, is there something you want?” He didn’t release her arm, because he didn’t know what she was planning to do. With the heat in that stare, he wouldn’t put it
159
Rebecca Airies
past fists to come flying at him. Considering how mad she looked, he felt underdressed in only boxers and the blanket. “Is there something I want?” A low growl rumbled in her voice and she leaned forward. She had her hair pulled back in a ponytail and the mass swung forward over her right shoulder with the move. “You got hurt and you didn’t think I’d want to know immediately.” Resisting the urge to look over at the clock, he focused on her. He didn’t know what time it was, but he’d bet it was still very early. He knew he was tired. She was one very angry woman and not getting any happier. He wondered idly who’d told her, but pushed the thought aside. That wasn’t important. He had to see if he could calm her down. “It’s not that bad, just a cut on my arm. The doctor didn’t even put any stitches on it just three of those little strips to hold a portion of it closed. He slapped a bandage over it, gave me some pain meds and told me to get some sleep.” He tried to make it sound incidental. Hell, last night, he was sure that’s all it was, but this morning, he saw that she had a very different opinion. “It could have been your heart or your stomach. I heard that he threw the blade as he rolled.” She put her hands on his chest and leaned down as she glared at him. “You couldn’t have shot him?” He laughed. “A little bloodthirsty, aren’t we? There wasn’t a need to shoot him other than as a lesson and I have to admit that I was more than tempted.” “I’d rather him be shot than you hurt in any way.” Her lips firmed and she glanced at his bandaged arm. “Let’s see this cut.” “All right. Are you going to take it off or get up so I can sit and do it myself?” He looked down to where she still sat on him. Not that he minded the position. Still, for him to really enjoy it, she’d have to be in a different frame of mind and wearing fewer clothes. “I’ll do it. You be still. You’re already in enough trouble with me.” She sent him another heated look and began to unwind the bandage gently. “What did you expect me to do? If I’d been seriously injured, I would have told you or had Max wake you, but this is barely worth mentioning. I was going to inform you when I woke. I meant to find you before you heard it from anyone else.” He smiled reassuringly. He tried to sit up a little. “And how would you feel if it was me who had a knife thrown at them and was only cut?” Her hand pushed him back down when she finished with the dressing. He relaxed back but arched an eyebrow. Apparently, he wasn’t supposed to move. She was in a fierce mood. He liked this side of her and the obvious signs that she cared for him even if she was too mad right now to admit it under dire threat. His eyes swept down to the thrust of her breasts under that wonderful top. “Well?” Her fingers tapped against his chest. “Are you going to answer my question or just leer?” 160
Exile’s Longing
“Well, leering at you is always nice, but I’ll answer you. I just got a little distracted. I’d like to think I’d be calm about it, but I can’t lie to myself that much. I’d probably haul you out of bed and back to the clinic for a full checkup. There would be much yelling about how you could have gotten killed,” he admitted on a sigh. Although he didn’t like it, he saw her point. “And now you can appreciate how much restraint I’ve been using.” She slanted a narrow-eyed glance his way. “Yes, I can. Since you know that I’m relatively whole and seem to be calming down a little, you could tell me what you’re going to do now.” He let his thumbs stroke over her thighs in slow circles. She smiled and the look in her eyes was frankly wicked. “I’m going to do what you’d probably do after you were assured I was whole and healthy. I’m going to make you prove it.”
161
Rebecca Airies
Chapter Twenty-Four Matt smiled. He could handle that. Even more, he could help with it. “What would you like me to do?” “I have to tell you what you need to do to prove that you’re whole and healthy? Maybe we should try working on something that’s not so complicated.” She smiled and shook her head. He growled low in his throat and his hands clamped on her hips. She seemed to know exactly what to say to prod him into doing what she wanted. He’d have to do something about that, later, when his mind wasn’t locked on doing exactly the same thing that she wished. She wanted proof and she’d get it over and over again. He lifted her, coming almost completely to his knees. Twisting, he pressed her down to the bed. Her laughter rang in his ears and her smile held so much satisfaction that he was surprised she wasn’t purring. That was a goal he could definitely strive to attain. He wanted to hear her purring in absolute contentment. Letting his eyes rove down her body, he thought about what else he wanted to do. She was still dressed, but he knew exactly how he was going to convince her without a single doubt that he wasn’t hurt. “You’re having fun.” He lifted his hand and cupped her chin. Bianca smiled and batted her eyes at him. Drawing his thumb back and forth across the delicate line of her jaw, he leaned close until his breath brushed her reddened lips, but he wasn’t going to make such an obvious move. Her eyes drifted closed and her head lifted, but he placed a kiss on her forehead before moving down her body. He licked and kissed his way over her cheeks. His fingers fanned through her silky dark hair. Her fingers tangled in his hair. “I wanted a real kiss.” “I can’t let you guess every move I make. Where would the anticipation and fun be in that?” Matt nipped at the skin of her neck and licked the slight sting even as she tensed. He unfastened the top button of her shirt and dropped a kiss on the newly exposed skin before pushing the red-and-black fabric to the side to bare a bit of her shoulder. The scarlet red strap of her bra caught his eye and sent his blood racing south. He didn’t let it distract him from his plan. Nuzzling the spot where her neck and shoulder met, he drew in a deep breath. The desire to bite and put his mark on that gorgeous flesh pulsed through him like an out-of-control drumbeat, but he held back. It wasn’t easy, but she had to make her choice before he could mark her.
162
Exile’s Longing
“I don’t want anticipation. I want you to fuck me.” She tangled her hands in his hair. “Then you’re going to be disappointed for a while, because I’m not ready.” He laughed softly. He liked hearing the need in her voice, but he wanted more than that. “You wanted proof. You’re getting it. My way.” Matt pushed the next button through the hole and exposed more flesh to his lips and hands. He kissed his way down to the dip between her breasts. Bianca’s back arched and she twisted a little. The sight sent a surge of lust shooting down his spine. The scent of her arousal rose around them. He lapped at the gentle rise of her right breast, pushing aside the shirt as he moved up the slope. Cupping the full mound through her shirt, he savored generous weight and soft flesh. She drew in a hitching breath and shivered. He smiled slowly and smoothed the fabric over her breast. He wanted to make her writhe and plead for more until the last thing she could think about was the cut on his arm. His mouth closed over the stiffened peak covered by her shirt and bra. He blew a puff of air through the soft fabric. She moaned and her fingers tightened in his hair, pulling his head closer. Grazing his teeth over the stiffened peak, he tried to ignore the throb of blood pulsing through his cock. Although the hunger for her was raging, he wasn’t ready to give into it yet. Her thigh brushed against his as she bent her leg at the knee and hooked it around his. The action thrilled him, but he had plans and they included taking her clothes off slowly. His tongue traced around the tip of her breast. The texture of the fabric didn’t do much for him, but from the way she stiffened, it pleased her. He kissed his way back to the bared vee of brown skin and unfastened the next button. He drew his mouth down as the vee moved to her stomach with each successive button. She squirmed beneath him and her hips lifted in a silent demand. Bianca’s hands moved to his shoulders. The prick of her nails against his bare skin drew his attention away from placing stinging little nips on her belly. He looked up and found her staring down at him. “If you’re up for torture, so am I. I want you.” Her eyes were a little glazed and the threat sounded a little breathy. The blatant need there only enhanced his hunger. Matt lifted his hands to flick open the front catch on her red bra. “I’m helping you undress. I’m not going to make love to you with your clothes on.” She shook her head and he could tell that she wasn’t buying his explanation. He didn’t mind, because even her irritation wasn’t dulling the scent of her arousal. He suspected it was only adding to it. “Take too much longer and I’ll have to help you out. I know just where I’ll start.” Her palms slid down his back and would have traced down to his hips and inward if he hadn’t captured her hands.
163
Rebecca Airies
He knew he wouldn’t be able to hold back long if she managed to get her hands on his cock. Drawing her hands up to his chest, he pressed them there. He ached to feel her hands on him, but he didn’t want to lose control yet. “Here. Touch me here.” He drew her fingers over his chest. Her fingers danced over his bare chest, traveling unerringly to his nipples. She plucked at the hardened little nubs. His breath hissed from his mouth. He wasn’t certain anymore that this had been such a great idea, but at least it kept her talented fingers away from his cock. Maybe he’d be able to hold out until he managed to get her clothes off her before the desire to drive into her tight, wet heat overwhelmed him. He pushed the last fastening free and dropped a kiss onto her bellybutton. She wriggled and he heard her breath catch. He lapped at the indentation before moving down to place a kiss on the skin just above her faded denim jeans. He unsnapped and unzipped the light blue pants, widening the gap until he could see the soft, brown skin of her belly and a shiny triangle of her red panties. He licked a twisting trail down to the edge of her silky red panties. They looked so damn sexy. He had to see her in just those. He rose and brought one of her legs around so he could easily get her pants off. He tugged them down and then cursed under his breath as he had to stop to take off her shoes. Finally, he hurled the material over his shoulders and looked down at the red triangle of fabric covering her pussy. Conflict boiled through him. He wanted to rip that scarlet scrap off her at the same time that he wanted to inch them down her thighs just to heighten her awareness and arousal even more. Matt trailed his eyes up her sexy body with her breasts framed by her shirt. She was absolutely gorgeous. Her nipples had darkened and stood proud as if begging for him to take them between his lips. His mouth watered at the thought of sucking, licking and nibbling those hardened peaks. He loved hearing and feeling her reaction to his touch. Her eyes were hooded and her plump lips gleamed as if her tongue had recently swept over them. The hunger for a fierce kiss pumped through him, but he knew he had to hold back. One more kiss and any thought of thoroughly exploring her would fly straight from his mind. He’d rip those panties off and drive deep into her. That might get the point across that he was healthy and whole and more than capable of fucking her mindless, but he wanted to do more than that this time. “Take your shirt off for me.” His voice sounded hoarse and his throat felt tight. Bianca sat and shrugged out of the shirt, dropping it to the floor. He took the opportunity to lift his head and lick her right nipple. She shivered and leaned forward. He drew the peak between his lips and sucked lightly. Her fingers ran over the back of his head and he felt them trying to clench on his short hair and pull him closer. He pulled back and trailed his hand down her stomach to her panties. “Lie back now, Bianca. I want to touch and taste.” He gently pressed with one hand as he trailed the other along the edge of her panties.
164
Exile’s Longing
She groaned but once again reclined on the bed. He spread her legs again and moved between them. He leaned down and inhaled. Brushing his fingers back and forth over her pussy, he looked up at her. “What do you want me to do, Bianca? Do you want me to touch you with my fingers?” He drew his fingers down, pressing between her lips so that he’d brush her clit as he stroked her through her panties. “Or would you like to feel my tongue and mouth on you? His tongue drew up the path that his fingers had just taken. Lifting his head, he met her wide eyes. He knew from her scent and the moisture he could feel even through her panties that it excited her. The sight and smell of her arousal sent more blood pulsing to his cock. “Both,” she said with a wide smile. “I love a greedy woman.” He tugged her panties down but grimaced as he realized that he’d have to move if he wanted to pull them off her. Sighing, he ripped the sides and tossed the red scrap over his shoulder. He turned his full attention once again to his woman. Inhaling deeply, he savored the scent of her arousal. Her juices glistened on her thighs and the lips of her pussy. He wanted to make it even more intense. When her hips lifted in a silent request for his touch, he wasn’t going to deny her. He couldn’t. The desire to taste her was second only to the need to drive his cock deep. Lowering his mouth, he kissed her thighs. When her fingers brushed over his shoulders, he felt the edge of her nails, but he wanted to feel them digging into his shoulders. Her legs moved restlessly and one of her hands cupped the back of his neck. Parting her folds, he gazed at her pink flesh and licked his lips. Drawing his thumb across her clit, he leaned down and scraped his teeth across her inner thigh. He knew the twin sensations would drive her desire even higher. He trailed kisses inward and then slowly swiped his tongue over the reddened bud as his fingers glided downward to the slick entrance of her pussy. He dipped the tip inside her and swirled it in the cream he found there. “You like this.” He looked up and met her wide eyes. She was panting and he could feel tiny shivers running over her body. “Maybe she likes me watching her.” Max’s voice came from somewhere behind him. Matt tensed and glanced over his shoulder to see his brother leaning against the wall. He turned back to see Bianca’s reaction. Her face was a little flushed. She didn’t look scared or embarrassed and he couldn’t scent either of those emotions. The only thing he could scent was her arousal. In that moment, his plan changed. He knew he was going to be aching because of it, but this had to be about her. The last thing he wanted to do was push her too far this first time. She had to know she could trust them. “Do you like him watching as I touch you?” He trailed his hand up and down her thigh. 165
Rebecca Airies
Her eyes met with his and she nodded. A deeper red rushed up her neck and cheeks. “Do you want him to watch as I give you pleasure?” Matt circled his tongue around her clit. He kept his touch light, because he didn’t want the pleasure to sway her decision. When he met her eyes again, he saw her swallow heavily. Her face was flushed and he could see the fine sheen of sweat on her body. He wondered if he was pushing too hard. Holding back was an effort. The lust streaking through him and making his cock throb insisted that he wasn’t moving fast enough and that she was his mate and could handle being fucked in front of his brother. She belonged to both of them. The thought echoed in his mind. Sweat beaded on his forehead as he tried to keep those thoughts balanced by the need to protect her. She nodded. “Would you like to touch your breasts to show him what he’s missing while he’s all the way over there?” Matt raised his brows and waited to see what she’d do. In a way, it was a test to see how comfortable she was with this, but he also wanted to see how she reacted. She licked her lips and slowly smiled. Her hands rose to her breasts. She cupped the full mounds and Matt’s eyes nearly crossed. Maybe it hadn’t been such a great idea, but she looked so hot that he could only stare for a moment. “Bastard.” Max’s voice was hoarse and sounded a little strangled. Matt laughed softly and tore his eyes away from the sight of her thumbs stroking over her nipples. He shot a glance back at his brother. If he was going to be tormented by the throbbing pain, so was Max. Max stood tense now with his hands fisted, and his eyes were locked on Bianca. Matt once again turned his attention to her pussy. That pretty pink flesh drew him closer. His tongue lashed her clit in long, slow strokes. Her hips began to lift against his mouth. “Show him how you like to be touched. Do you like it firm or soft? Do you prefer you nipples plucked or gently twisted?” Matt let the words rumble against her clit. He knew the vibrations would heighten her arousal. She moaned and her hips rose in demand. “How do you like it?” Matt asked again because he really wanted her to say something or do something. “Hard or soft?” “Both,” she groaned. He looked up and found she was squeezing her breast firmly with one hand and gently stroking her fingers across the other. Soft whimpers fell from her lips. So damn sexy. She tempted him as no one else ever had. He wanted to pull her fingers away from her swollen breasts and let his mouth take their place. Lowering his head, he began lapping at her clit again as he pushed two fingers deep into her pussy. He knew if he delayed too much longer that he wouldn’t be able to resist the urge to join her when she came. She lifted against him and the muscles of her channel rippled over his 166
Exile’s Longing
fingers. She convulsed and her moans became cries as she came hard. He kept licking her as she came down from the climax. He reluctantly pushed himself away from the temptation spread out before him and moved down the bed. He had to put some distance between them before he lost the will to do it. Bianca stretched and came up onto an elbow. Her smile was contented, but she looked a little confused. He turned his head and motioned for Max to come over to join them. Max frowned as he came away from the wall. Matt could tell his brother wasn’t certain that this was such a good idea. As soon as Max got within reach, Bianca grabbed his hand and tugged him down for a kiss. The move seemed to surprise even her because she seemed a little shy after the fierce kiss. “I loved seeing you find your pleasure, Bianca.” Max brought her hand up to his lips. “The only thing that could have made it better was if I could touch you as well.” “Unfortunately we don’t have time to linger. Duty calls.” Matt straightened and moved to his closet. He didn’t want to put on any clothing, but they had to get out of this room. “You haven’t given me proof that you weren’t hurt badly.” Bianca shook her head at him. “You owe me that proof.” Max laughed. “I owe him something, but I’m going to wait until I get my dear brother alone to give it to him.” Matt knew his brother wasn’t all that put out with him. From the look on Bianca’s face, she wasn’t as concerned over his cut as she was by the fact that they hadn’t made love as she’d thought they would. “You’ll get that proof, but admit something. You liked having Max here with us.” Matt grinned as he pulled on a red shirt. She nodded slowly. “I thought it would feel strange to have someone watching me with you or even with him, but it didn’t. The only thing odd was I didn’t want him to merely watch. I wanted him to come over and touch me.” “That’s promising. Maybe next time we can show him just how sexy you are as you come.” Max picked up her bra and shirt and handed them to her. A blush stole up her cheeks and her lashes lowered. “Maybe.”
167
Rebecca Airies
Chapter Twenty-Five Bianca was a little reflective as she trailed Max. After taking a stop by her room to clean up in the bathroom and grab a pair of panties, she felt a little more put together. She was so focused on the emotions and thoughts swirling in her mind that she didn’t notice much around her. Putting one foot in front of the other, she followed without any thought of where they were going. She didn’t feel any guilt. There wasn’t a sudden rush of mortification at Matt seeing her with Max. That surprised her in a way. She hadn’t known how she’d feel even though thinking about one of them watching the other touching her had been arousing. While she was pondering the issue as she tried to go to sleep or when she was alone, she had thought she might feel a little guilty. They were both her mates and one was kept all the way across the room because she wasn’t ready to accept them both yet. She didn’t and the main reason for that was the easy acceptance she was getting from them. They could put more pressure on her and she wouldn’t blame them if they had. This couldn’t be a normal way that a mating happened. They’d probably never expected to have to wait for their mate to learn about them and the bond if their woman was born a tiger shifter. When did I come to accept them and the relationship so fully? she wondered as they continued walking into the main area of the dormitory. It was the only reason she could think of to explain why she hadn’t been more anxious about Max’s sudden appearance in the room. In spite of her arousal, if it had really bothered her, she would have been off that bed in a flash. Men were coming into the dormitory as she stepped up beside Max. A red-haired man pushed past them and looked around before coming straight for Matt and Max. She recognized him as one of the men who’d come from their city, but she couldn’t remember his name. Right now, she couldn’t remember if she had been introduced to him formally. The man looked sober and serious. “Matt, Max, we have a situation.” The man stopped in front of them. “What is it, Gary?” Matt straightened. Both Matt and Max suddenly became focused. Their muscles tightened and they looked ready to spring. Their expressions changed from easygoing and relaxed to deadly intent in the space of a breath. Tension rolled off them and they seemed almost battle-ready. “Sometime last night, there was a break-in at the armory, probably while everyone was keeping watch for someone trying to sneak into the dormitory.” Gary grimaced and then slid a glance over at Bianca. “Did they get any weapons?” Max frowned. 168
Exile’s Longing
“They didn’t take anything. They tried to get into all the weapon lockers, but managed to get into only three. Two of them held the ammunition and the other held the weapons meant to aid in destroying the Beast,” Gary reported. “The ammunition was hurled all over the place and the cutting weapons appear to be damaged. We don’t know if they still work.” Bianca felt anger and a jolt of panic flood through her. Her heart pounded against her chest. Those weapons were supposed to make defeating that creature easier and safer. If they’d been broken, the chance that someone would get hurt by the Beast was very likely. She knew they’d been after weapons, but why would they break those things when they probably didn’t even know what they were? “Get Grant and Paul. We’ll meet them there. With any luck, it will be an easy fix.” Max’s voice was clipped and he glanced over at her as Gary left. “Whether we have those tools or not, we will kill that Beast. It will be a little harder and messier, but it will be done.” “Everything had fallen into place though. I finally thought that there was a chance someone wasn’t going to end up dying because of me.” She shook her head. She could already feel a little guilt at the mere thought of someone getting killed. Matt grasped her shoulders and turned her to face him. “Everyone is here of their own choice. They know what they’re up against and they know the danger. I’m not going to let you die. That thing is not going to get you. We’ll find a way to stop it from targeting you or anyone else. If it wasn’t you, it would be someone else and they’d need help too. If someone’s hurt, it’s the Beast’s fault and the person who called it, but it’s not on you.” “Don’t let your mind pull you into a sea of what if’s, Bianca. They’ll never end. We won’t know what will happen in the fight until the Beast arrives, and we might be able to fix the weapons.” Max gently rubbed his hand up and down her back. “All right, let’s go see what Roger or one of his friends did.” She drew in a deep breath and pushed away all the disastrous scenarios that had filled her mind. Max was right. Thinking about the coming battle was only panicking her, and right now there was nothing she could do about it. Max nodded. “We’ll check the damage and go from there. We’ve been doing a little contingency planning so even if those weapons won’t ever work again, we’ll be ready.” “Trust us. Our men and our own lives are important to us. We won’t go out there and be reckless.” Matt took her hand and squeezed. She knew that, but one of the reasons she felt so out of control was because she knew they were going to be right there hacking at that Beast. They weren’t the kind to stand back and let their men take chances with their lives. Matt and Max would be right in the line of those big fists and claws if the Beast managed to get free of her control. That image had sparked most of the panic shooting through her. She couldn’t find the words to explain that she did trust them. There was no way she’d be able to stop worrying until that Beast was dead and everyone was safe. She 169
Rebecca Airies
hoped everyone came out of this unharmed. Nodding, she walked at their side to the armory. She focused on Max’s and Matt’s words. Until they knew for certain, she was simply driving herself insane. They walked past the room where the demonstration had taken place only yesterday. She shook her head. Amazing what could change in a day. Okay, her attitude seriously sucked right now. She knew it, but what had started out to be a great day had hit a very deep low point. The door had been pried open, but with the thick walls of the building, Bianca knew no one would hear the sound outside much less across the square. She followed Matt into the room and looked at the lockers. As they’d been told, three of the weapons lockers were opened. The ammunition was scattered all over the room and the two electrocautery weapons looked as if they’d been bashed against the wall. The long rod was bent on one of them and broken on the other. The wires on both of them were completely gone. The housing was dented, broken and cracked in places. It looked completely destroyed to her, but she hoped she was being too pessimistic. She walked over and looked a little closer at the weapons. Mangled wires hung from the broken casing on one of the tools. The other didn’t look as bad. She took a deep breath. Anger burned through her and the urge to lash out and hit something rose. If Roger had been there, she wouldn’t have hesitated, but she held back. She wasn’t going to take her anger out on someone else or even hurt herself by hitting a wall. They’d have to wait for Paul and Grant to get here to find out where they were made and who could fix it. She didn’t think a normal repair person could handle this. Grant and Paul walked into the room. Their faces were blank as they stared at the destruction. She watched as Paul strolled over to them and picked up one of the weapons. He grimaced and shook his head. “So do you think it can be fixed or should we invest in some big axes?” She lifted her chin and stared at Paul. “Anything can be fixed. The only question is if they can be fixed in time.” Paul shrugged. “It doesn’t look good, but we’ll send them to the man who made them for us and put a rush on it.” “Do that and we’ll be prepared in case they don’t get back on time.” Matt’s voice held only confidence. “One way or another, that Beast will die.” She didn’t know how he did it. There wasn’t even a trace of uncertainty in his voice. Simply from the look on his face, she knew he felt as confident as he sounded. He intended to make sure every word was true. His attitude sent an answering surge of belief through her. They’d do it, together. Something finally clicked in her mind. Maybe part of her was realizing that she wasn’t doing this alone anymore or maybe she was coming to believe in herself as well as those around her. She realized that allowing the dread and panic to rule her mind could inhibit her abilities. She’d hold that Beast if it took all the strength she possessed, because she wasn’t letting it hurt anyone else. It was time to stop doubting and get
170
Exile’s Longing
ready to do something about the nightmare that was hunting her. The creature wasn’t going away and fear could cause a mistake that she’d regret for the rest of her life. “You’re right. It will die, but right now the question is what they were looking for in here. I’m sure they could get their hands on weapons on any city street fairly easily if that was their goal. They wouldn’t need to try this. Was it supposed to be a distraction while David tried to get to me and no one noticed?” “We’re fairly sure they have weapons on them, but you’re right, there is the question of why.” Matt nodded. “Do you want to go ask our captive before he’s taken back to the Protectorate? He might know what Roger was planning.” “Maybe. I assume he’s been given the first dose of the drug.” She looked over at Paul. The chemical concoction would prevent David from using his ability. At the first dose, it was temporary, but David would be receiving the next two doses that would make it permanent. “Even before he woke from the blow he was given.” Paul nodded. “He’s not happy and we’ll put him on a suicide watch once we get back to the Protectorate. There won’t be any hope once he’s housed there.” “Good. I want you to come at him with a few off-subject questions, Bianca. We’ll hit him with the direct questions. Let’s see if we can get some kind of reaction from him. I don’t want him to be able to think enough to lie.” Max arched a brow as if asking if she could handle that. “So we need to barrage him with questions at first?” She usually didn’t do interviews so this was a new experience for her. Her assignments had been more action oriented. “Oh we’ll give him time to answer at least some of them, but we want to keep the stress high.” Matt took her hand. “I think I can help a little with that. There are some questions that have been bubbling in my mind since the first time I heard they might be coming after me. Now that they actually have and we’ve caught him, I’ll ask them. I don’t expect an answer, but maybe it will serve the purpose.” She shrugged. The hurt that she’d felt at first had faded once she’d realized that the David she’d known wasn’t the real man. “Go in there with the right attitude and you might,” Paul offered. She looked at the head of the Protectorate. He seemed relaxed. Even though he seemed a far cry from the suited man she’d seen in New Orleans, she didn’t doubt that he knew exactly what he was saying. “What attitude would you suggest?” She raised a brow. Paul didn’t get a chance to answer her. Matt’s laugh drew her attention. His fingers tightened on hers and he tugged her closer. “The little man wanted to be an alpha. He craved respect and power. Don’t give him any respect. Talk down to him. Belittle him. Show him that it will forever be out of
171
Rebecca Airies
reach. Don’t give him any sympathy.” Matt’s voice lowered to a whisper as he leaned in and kissed her. She heard every word and they made sense. It should make him angry, not that anger was going to guarantee them any answers. He could shut down or completely ignore them. David was kept in a room in the dormitory under constant guard since there weren’t secure cells here. All the furniture aside from a mattress and a chair for the guard had been removed from the room. She followed Matt and stood next to the wall as Max and Paul came in behind them. David wore a gray t-shirt and jeans. From the baggy way the shirt hung on him as well as the overlong sleeves, she could see that it wasn’t his. They’d probably stripped him down to prevent the possibility of hidden weapons. “I didn’t think you were this fucking stupid, David. I expected you to call a halt to this a long time ago. It was such an idiotic plan in the first place. Since you didn’t, I’d bet you had a hand in planning it. Were you trying to get yourself killed? Suicidal, are you?” Bianca narrowed her eyes at him. She wouldn’t have hesitated to end either of their lives if the men had managed to grab her. David’s mouth dropped open and he simply stared at her from where he sat against the wall on the mattress. “Who else is involved in this mess other than your weasel partner, Roger?” Matt asked. David’s mouth closed with an audible clack. “You thought you could create a pack? I would have shot you both within a week. I do not take having my freedom stolen lightly, not to mention anyone messing with my mind. You’re not alpha. Those two are alpha.” She gestured to Matt and Max and then leveled a disgusted glance on David. “I have power.” He rushed to his feet but didn’t try to advance on her. That might have been because Matt and Max straightened away from the wall. “They don’t have to manipulate people’s thoughts. Their people follow them because they respect them. They earned their position. You’re nothing but a puling baby who thinks he has a right to anything he wants.” She shook her head. Just looking at him made her feel a little sick. David sneered at her. “If you’ve got it, why not use it?” “Had, because you misused it. You had an ability to control a person’s actions and mind for a short period of time or as long as you were with them to keep reinforcing your command. You used it for personal gain to get what you wanted no matter what the cost to others. You weren’t man enough to go out and work for what you wanted.” Her eyes swept over him and she didn’t try to hide how much she found him lacking. “Like you’ve never misused your ability,” he sneered.
172
Exile’s Longing
“I confessed my earlier misdeeds to the Protectorate before I ever joined them. I became an operative to do some good after all the bad that had happened. I know how it feels to have your will taken away and I’d rather use my talents for a good cause.” She raised an eyebrow. That was something she’d felt guilty about for years, but she’d done what she could to make amends. “All it is with you is take, take, take. Anything you want, you think you deserve to be able to reach out and grab it without having to earn it. People aren’t your toys. You know what? I’m glad you’re losing your abilities forever. Get used to that empty feeling inside, little kit.” She heard Max stifle a chuckle at the insult, but Matt laughed outright. A broad smile curved his lips. Bianca rolled her eyes. Virtually calling the man a baby was a rather tame insult, but she thought the inference that he was no threat to anyone was a good start. “What were your friends looking for in the armory?” Max braced one hand on his hip. Even though he was a little in front of her, Bianca could easily imagine the assessing look in his eyes. She could hear the demand and censure in his voice. David would come out wanting in almost anyone’s eyes. “Something to…” His voice trailed off and his mouth closed. Bianca’s eyes narrowed as her mind tried to finish that sentence. Suddenly it hit her. A distraction or worse. They’d need to do something to stop everyone here from immediately following them. “They were probably looking for explosives or something like that. They’d need to disable the vehicles or create some kind of disaster to keep you from following them if he’d actually succeeded. With luck, it would be something that might also keep you from reporting the damage or the kidnapping. They wouldn’t stay in the area after grabbing me and any fool would know it.” She smiled at David’s astonished expression. “The plan’s not that unique, David.” “And the men who implemented it aren’t that smart. You’re bound for a little cell and twenty-four-hour watch. If the Protectorate ever lets you out, you’ll face shifter justice for the crimes against the other clans of tigers.” Matt leaned back against the wall. “They were prepared for you every step of the way. You didn’t have any hope of getting to me.” She rolled her eyes. David’s head went up and his eyes narrowed. “What makes you think this isn’t part of the plan?” She laughed a little. “First, you’re too selfish and wouldn’t think of sacrificing your power for even a short time and second, Roger’s only use for you is your power. Once he realizes that’s been neutralized, he’ll try to find someone to replace you.” “Where were you hiding?” Max fired the words at him. David’s mouth clamped shut and he dropped back down onto the bed. Bianca had a feeling he wasn’t going to be answering any more questions. Maybe she’d gone a little 173
Rebecca Airies
too far throwing in that part about Roger finding someone to replace him even if it was true. She wasn’t going to just give up on it, not until she’d tried a couple more taunts. “Why the hell did you two even come after me? One tiger who can temporarily control minds is good, but two is better? How long did you think you could control me? Because I never respected either of you enough to follow you blindly.” She took a step forward. David’s expression never changed and his eyes didn’t even flick toward her. Max’s hand clamped on her arm. Even without a word, she knew what he meant. Enough pushing, it was time for them to try another tactic. Considering how closed David seemed now, she didn’t think it would work. “Since he’s not man enough to give me the answers I deserve, I think I’ll go and read, watch a movie or something.” She put her other hand over Max’s fingers to let him know that she understood what he was trying to tell her and that it hadn’t hurt her feelings or anything. “All right, but stay in the building. This probably won’t take much longer.” Matt turned his head and flashed a smile at her. She smiled back and turned to the door. Leaving the room, she went down the hallways back to the main communal area of the dormitory. There were a few people sitting on the couches and watching a video. She walked over to one of the chairs and sat. She really wasn’t interested in watching any videos. She ached to go for a run or even to be doing something, but that was out. Roger was still free and even if he didn’t have David, he could still be dangerous.
174
Exile’s Longing
Chapter Twenty-Six Bianca tilted her face up and let the sun caress her cheeks. It felt good to be outside and frankly, she was a little surprised to be here. They weren’t out in the forest, where she absolutely longed to be, but this was almost as good. She breathed in deeply, taking in the fresh air and the scent of trees and the people around her. She’d like to leave the people and get some privacy in that forest, but she knew they were a necessity for now. Until Roger was caught and the Beast killed, she had to stay near the buildings and the protection of the people here. She walked over to join her brother where he stood near a corner of the square. Glancing around as she made her way to him, she saw people on the roofs of some of the buildings. The men were lookouts watching for any sign of Roger. They weren’t the only ones. There were armed men on the ground patrolling the open areas of the square. “How are you doing, Bianca?” Tanner asked. He looked out at the road bordered by trees and back to her. “Better now that I’m outside, but if you mean on the whole, I’m doing all right. Now that David’s captured, I’m a little more relaxed. If you meant something aside from the obvious you’re going to have to be a little more direct.” Bianca glanced across the square to where a group the men not on watch had a ball and were kicking it around the grassy area. “Well, you can’t relax completely. Even though he doesn’t have abilities like David, Roger can still be dangerous. Anyone can kill with a gun and I don’t think he’s going to be happy that you’ve taken the weapon he hoped to use to gain power.” Tanner looked at her in all seriousness. He was right and his concern touched her. She hadn’t had someone really worry about her until she’d met him, Matt and Max. Tears stung the back of her eyes and she blinked to keep them at bay. She didn’t know how to respond to the concern and caring. Forcing back the emotion, she focused on what he’d said. A useful tool was what David had been to Roger. Since David had been taken back to New Orleans earlier this morning, there was no hope that he could be rescued before the last two doses were administered. David’s usefulness to Roger was gone. That thrilled her, but she didn’t underestimate Roger. He could suddenly try to take a shot at her for revenge. Tanner was also correct about Roger most likely blaming her for David’s capture. That was the type of person he was. He wouldn’t think that it was his and David’s actions that led to David’s loss of freedom.
175
Rebecca Airies
“I don’t think any of us will relax, even Paul, until Roger’s caught. Roger’s a troublemaker and he will continue to cause problems until he’s caught.” Bianca shrugged but refused to dwell on what Roger might do. “How are you doing as far as settling in to clan life?” Tanner drew her over to a couple of chairs that had been brought out onto the grass. She looked at him in surprise. Not even Max and Matt had asked her that and she knew they were more than interested in it. They simply hadn’t pressed for an answer. Still he had a point. “Well, even I know this isn’t a good example of clan life, but it’s probably a good way to ease into it. Living among other tiger shifters doesn’t scare me as much as it once did. Right now, I think I could do it. There are definite attractions to it.” She spotted Matt as he walked across the grass toward them. Her eyes drifted from his broad shoulders to the way his jeans clung to his muscled legs. He was very definitely one of those draws. “I can see that there are.” Tanner laughed. “That’s good, because I don’t think anyone’s prepared to let you disappear.” She smiled as she noted the intent look in Matt’s eyes. That wasn’t a man who’d watch her walk away without a fight. “You know, I kind of like that.” The sound of a yell drew her attention back to the men now playing a rough game of pickup soccer. She could remember doing a few things as a child and pre-teen, but couldn’t remember any team sports at all. She knew that her curiosity was because she wanted more to hold onto from her old life. Maybe even something to link her with others. The need for connection hadn’t faded. She felt a little stupid asking about teams and school considering how long she’d been gone. Any friends she’d made years ago wouldn’t recognize her now. “This is off subject, but did I ever play soccer, softball or something like that? I can remember swimming, running and I think some kind of theater, but never an organized team sport.” She waited for an answer. One of her most vivid memories was of music and the scenery of a forest and a cottage on a stage. She could almost feel the air on her face and arms as she spun and leapt across the wooden floor in a beautiful, flowing violet dress. “When you were very young, probably around four or five, you were part of a soccer team. All of us played sports or did some kind of activity. They started with soccer. From what I remember you wanted to do your own thing even then. They tried you in a few different activities before they hit on swimming and dance.” Tanner grinned. “You liked being the center of attention.” “I hope she still does, because she’s going to be the focus of Matt’s and my interest for a long time to come.” Matt stopped in front of her and tugged her out of the chair. “Wouldn’t want you to get shy or nervous around us.” His arms folded around her and pulled her tight against his hard body. She sighed with enjoyment and hugged him back. Her fingers trailed over his back. 176
Exile’s Longing
“I really don’t think it would be possible to be shy around you two.” She rose on her tiptoes and brushed a kiss across his lips. One of his hands settled at the base of her back, but he tipped her chin up with the other. His fingers stroked across her lips. “Did you want to do something? I realize you’d probably like to go running, but is there anything else?” “Just being outside has helped more than I thought possible. I’m happy sitting here. The only thing that could make it better was if you and Max were both here. We could sit on the grass and talk. Tanner was telling me about my childhood. Maybe you could tell me a little about yours.” She knew that any activity on the limited space available would only remind her that she was confined. It was better to enjoy the open area, relax and talk. “I’ll go get Max and we can do that, but we’ll bring chairs. Even though it will be a little confining and restrictive. The temptation to pull you into our arms would be too much if we were on a blanket. The next time I get my arms around you I want privacy and you naked.” Matt’s voice lowered into a very sexy rumble. “She’s my sister. No talking about her naked in front of me.” Tanner’s voice broke the growing sexual tension. Bianca looked over at her brother and saw him frowning at both of them. She grinned and stepped back from Matt as his arms loosened. She saw Matt’s lips quirk and he shook his head. “You know she’s our mate.” Matt raised a brow. “Knowing and listening to you talk about it are two different things. I don’t want that mental image. She just came back and in ways I still see her as my thirteen-year-old sister.” Tanner glared at Matt. “If you had a sister, how would you feel?” Matt nodded. “All right, I get the point.” “Go get Max. I want to talk some more and maybe we can work on his mental image of me as a child.” She reached out and drew her fingers across his cheek. “Not going to happen. It wouldn’t be possible even if you’d spent the last years in the clan.” Matt shook his head. “He’s not the first man I’ve heard say that. Brothers are protective.” Bianca sighed. A protective older brother was something she really couldn’t remember, but she liked the thought of it. There were those nine years between them and she hadn’t seen him much in the years before she’d been thrown out of the clan. Maybe it was because she’d been alone so long. Matt left and she took her seat and looked Tanner. “You sure you want me here?” Tanner looked over at her. “Yes, first because even though you’ve been here, I haven’t talked to you that much. I’ve been a little focused on them. I need to know about you. About all my brothers and sisters, but we’ll start with you since you’re here. Second, too much time alone with them and I’ll end up dragging them somewhere to do things to them you probably
177
Rebecca Airies
don’t want to hear about. Then I’ll end up feeling caged again and we’ll be back where we started.” She lifted one shoulder but didn’t hold back her grin. “Start with me? Are we talking inquisition-style questioning?” Tanner seemed to relax a little. “No inquisition.” She glanced in the direction Matt had gone. “I’m fairly sure I’ll be around to learn the little details, but I want to know what your life was like. You can tell me about your childhood or what you’re doing now.” “My life isn’t as interesting as yours has been,” Tanner said. “It’s been average and boring for the most part.” “There were times when I would have killed to be average and have a normal life.” Bianca smiled. She hoped he knew she wasn’t trying to make him feel guilty by saying that. “I always wanted to be an agent or spy.” He grinned. “You remember your time in the military.” She waited until he nodded. “Think about that, but then take away all the support and the knowledge that you have people to miss you or even wonder where you are if you disappear. The only backup you have is the team you work with. Spies are almost invariably loners. Agents are a little different, but maintaining a relationship isn’t easy when you’re almost always on call.” “Sounds lonely and stressful the way you describe it, but I don’t think it would be so bad if you had a clan behind you. You’d be able to enjoy the perks of the job.” He raised a brow. Perks of the job. She couldn’t think of many advantages, but then she saw the quirk of his lips. Such a male. “Part of being a spy is not telling anyone about it. If you’re out there using it to get women, you’re going to be a dead spy. An agent in the Protectorate is a different thing, but you’d probably get as many women on looks alone.” “Another good fantasy down the tubes.” He sounded more amused than annoyed. “That’s because real life doesn’t mix well with fantasy sometimes.” She waved her hand to encompass the compound. “Not even in my wildest dreams would I have thought that I’d end up here with people of my clan and at ease so soon.” “I couldn’t be happier that you’ve realized you do have a clan.” He reached over and squeezed her hand. “She should have been with us all her life.” Max’s deep voice resonated as they approached. Both men carried chairs as they crossed the last few steps between them. Max put his chair next to hers and Matt just in front. She smiled. She really didn’t know how they did it. They didn’t seem to argue as much as she’d expect and at times they seemed to know how the other felt or thought. It was freaky. “What?” Matt lifted his chin and looked at her. “Nothing really. It’s just that sometimes even though I know it’s not happening, it’s like you two have some sort of communication going on that the rest of the world can’t 178
Exile’s Longing
hear. You don’t argue or even talk as much about the minor things as I assumed you would.” She looked from him to Max and back. “We’ve been together all our life. The only time we were split up for a significant length of time is when we were assigned duty after basic training. We’ve learned to read the other’s body language. And we don’t argue in public. That’s part of the way we were trained to lead. We show everyone around us that we’re united.” Max shrugged. “We lead together and that took some time to get right.” “We’ve fought before over decisions one of us made without the other. It was something we had to settle if we wanted to work together successfully. We learned just as we’ll learn with you.” Matt stretched his legs out in front of him and seemed to be trying to get comfortable in the chair. “All right,” she said as she leaned against the back rest. It couldn’t be that easy. “How about you tell me what you liked to do when you were younger?” Movement caught her eyes and she looked beyond Matt to see Paul striding across the grass. His mouth pressed into a grim line. She straightened and her hands clenched on the arms of the chair. Matt’s eyes sharpened and he looked over his shoulder. He obviously noticed the tension in Paul. He rose to his feet and turned to face the approaching man. “What’s wrong, Paul?” Max asked as soon as Paul drew within easy hearing distance. “We have trouble.” Paul came to a stop in front of Matt. “There’s been a slip-up.” “A slip-up. Who slipped up and what happened?” Max stepped up beside Matt. Bianca moved forward to stand beside Max since he and Matt were shoulder to shoulder and she couldn’t slip between them. She looked at Paul. She could see anxiety and maybe even a little guilt on his face as he looked at her. “The Beast is coming, but somehow the people tracking it didn’t relay the information. We were supposed to know at least a week before he arrived.” Paul shook his head. A growl rolled and the noise seemed to vibrate through her even though they were out in the open. She knew it hadn’t come from Max so it had to be Matt. She looked over at him and saw that he had taken a long step forward. “How long until it gets here?” Matt’s eyes narrowed and he leaned forward a little. His entire body was tight and the longer Paul took to answer, the more aggressive Matt’s body language became. Paul took a deep breath. “Less than three days. It’s gaining speed as it gets closer to her.” Bianca gasped and felt her eyes widen as her heart slammed into a faster beat. Only three days to prepare to face the thing that had been haunting her nightmares since she’d first seen it. It wouldn’t be enough. She doubted she’d ever be fully prepared to face the thing.
179
Rebecca Airies
Max’s arm slipped around her waist and tugged her against him. He must have smelled or noticed that she was close to panicking. She felt his lips brush over the top of her head. He was trying to soothe her and she had to admit that it worked a little. She liked that soft, caring touch. There was no trace of hunger in his scent, simply concern. It was things like this that had helped her come to the decision to go to Rousseau. “Is there any word on the cutting tools?” Bianca asked. Her voice sounded tight. A rush of anxiety surged through her. The battle would be so much easier if they had those weapons to use against the Beast. “No word and the last time I talked with the people about the repair they told me that the work would be extensive, which in my experience means it will take a lot of time. I told them to rush it and that the cautery tools were essential since these are rather unique. They don’t build giant cautery weapons at the medical instruments factory. I’ll be talking with them in a few minutes, but I wanted to tell you so that you can begin preparations. It’s not the time we expected to have, but it’s what we have to work with.” “We’ll be ready.” Matt nodded and looked over at Bianca. “The Beast will die.”
180
Exile’s Longing
Chapter Twenty-Seven It had been a busy night and Bianca felt drained and emotionally numb. Matt and Max were still talking with Paul, Grant and a group of their men. Right now she didn’t know what she was feeling. They weren’t ready yet. The thought ran through her head like a dog chasing its tail. It wouldn’t stop. The unknowns of the situation terrified her. It wasn’t only the fact that the weapons were still being repaired. Before this, they’d talked about the plan with the cautery weapons, but they hadn’t talked about the backup plan since the vandalism had occurred. Her mind was so fogged that she only picked up bits and pieces of the conversation tonight. She’d heard some things about ropes and cables, but she’d seen that creature. Ropes wouldn’t hold it. Cables might for a while, but she didn’t see how they were going to get them on or get the Beast down. Even if she could hold the thing in place long enough for them to take it down, it wasn’t going to be easy. It might be large, but it wasn’t clumsy. Thinking about it was making her even more nervous. She went directly to her room. Since David had been caught, she thought it was all right to move back into her room, but she knew if they didn’t think it was safe, they’d find her. It wouldn’t take them long to realize she’d left the entertainment area. She wanted to be on her own territory as much as she could here. There weren’t many of her things here. She’d been traveling with no more than a bag of clothing for months so it wasn’t like she could surround herself with the things that most comforted her. Still, that room was hers and she needed the solitude of a place she’d claimed at least temporarily. Her mind didn’t circle and spin with thoughts. Only the knowledge that the Beast was coming, an indisputable fact, loomed and claimed her attention. She felt shocked, disbelieving and out of it. It wasn’t supposed to happen this way. She shook her head and tried to push away the denials. It had happened and she needed to deal with it. She had an essential part in this battle. Getting someone else killed because she was too wrapped up in what had gone wrong wasn’t an option. A knock sounded on the door and she went over to open it. Matt and Max stood in the hallway. Big smiles curved both their lips. She couldn’t help responding in kind. She let her eyes roam over them. Their bodies didn’t look relaxed, but she could almost feel the confidence rolling off them. They were gorgeous, but she really wasn’t up to any in-depth discussions. She wished she could forget about the Beast for tonight, but unless she developed a spontaneous case of amnesia that wasn’t going to happen. “How would you like to go to my room with us?” Max extended his hand palm up in invitation.
181
Rebecca Airies
She looked down at his hand. When she’d come here, she’d thought she needed time to come to terms with the shock of learning that they would have less than three days to prepare for the Beast. Now that she was here and had been alone for a little while, she realized that wasn’t going to happen, at least not in the space of a few hours. It might not happen in days. “I’d like that, but no talk about the Beast tonight. There will be time tomorrow to tell me about your plans.” She put her hand into his. “One thing about your Beast, but then the rest of the night belongs to whatever you want to do. We will get it. It’ll die, Bianca. We’ll go into our plans later.” Matt stayed where he was. “Do you trust us?” She frowned. She didn’t understand why he was asking. He should know she did. She might have jumped into the sexual relationship to stop her fears from holding her back, but if she didn’t trust them on some level, it wouldn’t have happened a second time. “I trust you.” She nodded. “Enough to commit to be with both of us?” She bit her lip. “Marriage? I’m not ready to talk about that yet.” Max’s lips twitched. “We weren’t thinking of marriage. What we’re asking is if you’re prepared to be with both of us. That’s what we want tonight. Are you confident enough in us to believe that we won’t push you past what you can handle?” Bianca smiled as understanding hit her. She trusted them. Sexually, she’d try almost anything they wanted. That was how much faith she put in them. “After the time you’ve given me to learn about you and the relationship you want, I know you’ll back off if I suddenly panic. You have my trust.” “Then come with us. We have some plans for the night.” Max tugged her from the room and paused to make sure the door was firmly closed. Her brows rose. That sounded very interesting. She wondered what they had in mind. Scenes played through her head and those images sent tingles of hunger through her. Arousal began to build and they hadn’t touched her yet. “No hints about what’s going to happen. I want you to think about it and wonder. It will stir your interest.” Max tugged her close for a brief hug. She smiled widely. “I might not know exactly what’s going to happen, but I know I’m going to enjoy it.” “That you definitely will. You have our promise on it.” Matt’s chuckle was wicked and the sound of it seemed to roll through her body almost as if he was right up against her. “What are you doing dallying in the hall then? Let’s get to where we’re going.” She took a big step forward and tugged on Max’s hand. “Ah, you’re in a rush now. I think we can help with that.” Matt stepped up and swept her into his arms. 182
Exile’s Longing
Max’s hand released hers as his brother began carrying her through the hallway. Bianca laughed and curled an arm around his shoulder, holding onto him as he rushed around the corner. He was crazy. She’d never expected him to do something like this. They’d always been so calm and patient that the rush took her by surprise. The intensity in his burning eyes thrilled her. He stopped at the door. Max came around them and opened it. He waited as Matt carried her into the room and then followed and closed the door before locking it securely. A wide smile crossed his face and Bianca got the impression that if possible, he would have barricaded it locking them in and the world out. She definitely wouldn’t mind that. Matt let her legs swing free and held her there for a moment. Her breasts pressed against his chest as her legs dangled above the floor. Tingles radiated from the pressure of her nipples against the solid muscles of his pecs. Thoughts of what his fingers and mouth could do sent the desire spiraling higher. She hoped he wasn’t going to tease her now. His eyes blazed with heat. Maybe he wanted this as much as she did. She thought he was going to kiss her and she craved the feel of his lips against hers. Her tongue swept across her lips. Running her fingers over the back of his neck, she savored the almost prickly feel of his short hair. Her feet touched the ground and he stepped back, ducking free of her arm before she knew what he was doing. She blinked and wanted to pull him back. He stepped back. Max strode over and dropped down onto the bed, bracing his back against the headboard. Matt moved to a chair and dropped down into it. She looked at them curiously. She couldn’t understand what they had planned when they were simply sitting there. And apart at that, she couldn’t even touch them both at the same time. “So what did you two have planned?” She put a hand on her hip. This wasn’t some “choose me” game they were playing, she knew that. “Undress.” Matt’s voice was low and soft but held a note of determination. She blinked. That was a tone she hadn’t heard in this situation. Commanding, demanding, definitely dominant. It sent a thrill through her. She’d yearned to see this side of them. She’d known that the calm patience wasn’t going to last forever, but they’d been so determined not to send her running in panic. Taking a deep breath, she flexed her fingers. She wasn’t sure that she wanted to give in so easily to that demand. It might be fun to tease a little now that they were showing her the demanding side of them. “We’re here now. What are we going to do? Because standing isn’t making me hot.” She put a hand on her hip and leisurely swept her eyes over Max. “Strip.” A growl rumbled in Max’s voice. His eyes narrowed. She fought a grin. “Is that the tone you use on criminals? Because it gets me all excited.” She gave a theatrical shiver and simply stood there. They’d given her no reason to follow those commands yet. She hoped they’d take the small hint she threw at them. A 183
Rebecca Airies
nice game of good cops, naughty criminal would be wonderful. While Matt wasn’t a cop, she’d bet he could play the role. The attitude probably came naturally. “No, it’s the tone we use when we order our woman to do something.” Matt straightened. “Now, out of those clothes.” She sighed and shook her head. “You two missed a perfect opportunity to play during sex. Maybe you would have liked frisking me and searching for concealed weapons.” Max’s lips twitched. “We’ll play later. Now it’s time to show us that you do trust us enough to do what we ask even if it’s not what you want at the moment.” She narrowed her eyes at them and resisted the urge to mutter a few terse phrases. Irritation smoldered and she clenched her jaw tight to keep her mouth shut. She knew they’d hear every word if she did. They knew she trusted them. This wasn’t about that, not exactly. She wondered what it was about, but the serious look on their faces stopped her. This was important to them. She nodded and slowly began unbuttoning her shirt. She didn’t know if they wanted this sexy or rushed so she took her time. If they wanted something different, she knew they’d tell her. “You don’t look so sure now. Are you having second thoughts?” Max’s eyes followed her every move. “No second thoughts. I just don’t know what you want.” She looked down at her shirt to free the last button when she had trouble with it. “We’ll tell you exactly what we want. I’d love to play cops and very bad criminal with you sometime, but now we need to know if you’re really ready. We won’t push you too far tonight, I promise.” Matt smiled reassuringly. She nodded feeling a little better. She looked from Matt to Max. The almost predatory looks on their faces sent a surge of excitement through her. She knew this time wasn’t going to be light and teasing like the other times. It was a test of sorts and she didn’t mind. In a way, she wanted to know the answer as well. How far could she go with them both before her nerves and inhibitions made her stop it? It felt natural to be with both of them. As if this was where she should be, but before she’d met them, she hadn’t thought about being with two men. She wasn’t going to over-think this now and stop it before they’d even started. Focusing only on their order, she pushed her shirt wide and let it slide from her shoulders to the floor. As soon as it fell free, she moved her hands to the fastening of her jeans. She left her bra hooked. Even if this wasn’t meant to tease and titillate she wasn’t going to rip off her clothes. She wanted it to be as sexy as possible. After she pulled the zipper down, she pushed the denim over her hips. She toed off her sneakers before she urged the denim down any farther. She let her eyes roam from one man to the other as she slowly pushed the pants down her legs. Their eyes were fixed on her and all signs of the nice, patient men she knew were gone.
184
Exile’s Longing
As she bent to pull off her socks, she heard movement and saw that both men were on their feet. She watched them and rose to her feet as they approached. Her hands went back to the catch on her bra as Matt stopped in front of her. “Leave it. We want to see you.” Matt’s fingers curled around her arms and he pulled her hands back to her side. She relaxed and let her arms hang at her side. Matt’s fingers traced the lacy edge of her bra. The contrast of his skin against the silky pink fabric, his golden skin and her brown skin made her breath catch in her throat. Her fingers clenched at her sides. She wanted to touch him, but she knew from looking at them that wasn’t in their plans. Matt’s hand glided over the curve of her breasts and down into the dip between as he slowly moved around her. His palm cupped one full mound and squeezed briefly before he moved behind her and out of her sight. Max stepped in front of her. He leaned forward and his lips brushed against her cheek. She turned her head to his, wanting to kiss him. He drew back before their lips touched. “Not yet,” he whispered as his fingers trailed across her stomach and then up to trace the bottom edge of her bra. He brought both hands up and tugged the straps of her bra over her shoulder and down her arms. As the straps dragged the triangles of fabric down, her nipples were revealed. He didn’t stop until her breasts were completely bare and the fabric rested under the mounds. She looked down and the sight made her draw in a breath and tense a little. The disarray of her bra bunched under her breasts seemed deliciously naughty. The delicate pink straps around her forearms almost appeared to be thin ropes. The image made her feel a little vulnerable but it also shot a thrill straight through her. He was staring at her breasts and when he looked up, she froze at the searing heat in his eyes. Tonight she was dealing with full-blown predators and she was their prey. She stayed completely still. Matt’s mouth brushed along the column of her neck to her shoulder. She felt his teeth grip the fleshy part, but he didn’t bite down. His teeth released and his tongue laved over the spot. She trembled and closed her eyes for a moment. His hands clasped her hips and pulled her against him. She could feel the hard length of his cock pressed against her stomach as well as the rough feel of his jeans against her skin. Until she’d felt his teeth there, she hadn’t realized how much she wanted them to mark her. She didn’t say anything though. That was something she needed to give some thought before she made a decision. It was a step that couldn’t be taken back. She knew that it would hurt them if she had doubts after they’d claimed her in that primal way especially if she asked for it. She had to know if this was more of her desire to find a home and belong somewhere or if she wanted it because she was certain they were the ones for her. “I can’t wait to see my mark on your shoulder. As soon as you know without a doubt that you belong with us, we’ll make sure that everyone can see that you’re our mate.” Matt’s tongue lapped across her jaw and flicked at her earlobe.
185
Rebecca Airies
“I’m not going around in string shirts all the time to show them off. Just so you know.” She kept her voice even and her eyes forward. His breath puffed out in a brief laugh. “I wouldn’t mind if you did, but if you ever need to provide that much proof to get someone to back off, I’m certain the man’s going to be hurting by the time we’re through with him.” A hand trailed down her spine. She jumped a little. Matt’s hands were still at her hips, but then she realized Max was behind her. Taking a deep breath, she relaxed. Their scent filled her senses. They were so close to her that their individual scents mixed and were almost indistinguishable. She wasn’t scared, but she didn’t know if she’d ever be so accustomed to it that she expected both of their hands on her at once. Max eased up behind her. His palm cupped one of her butt cheeks and his fingers flexed. She arched back against his hand. His skin felt so warm to her. Caught between them, she felt small and feminine, but she also felt wanted. “I like this full curve here and I’m especially looking forward to when we get around to playing your game of naughty criminal. I know the perfect way to punish you.” His hand rubbed in slow circles. A shiver of anticipation raced up her spine. Her imagination went wild. A picture of her draped across his thighs filled her mind. She could almost feel his hand rubbing across her bare bottom in between stinging swats. Max pulled her hair to one side of her neck and dropped little nipping kisses along the column of her throat before moving down to her shoulder. Matt took a step back. She noticed his eyes lock on her breasts and looked down. He brushed only the tip of his fingers over one taut peak. Sharp tingles pulsed with every flick of his finger. Her hands lifted. She wanted to grab his hand and clasp it to her breast. She needed more than that fleeting touch. Fingers clasped her arms and pulled them back to her side. Matt’s hand stopped moving, hovering over nipple. “What do you think you’re doing?” Max’s voice rumbled in her ear. “I need more.” She swallowed hard at the look in Matt’s eyes. It didn’t scare her. She was too turned on by the possessiveness and lust she saw. “You’ll get more, but we need to make sure you’re ready.” “I told you I wanted both of you.” She shook her head. Her mind was already a little foggy and she couldn’t work out why they’d need more proof than that. “Telling us and doing it are different. You can feel how much we want you, but we want to claim you. We can’t always be nice and cautious of pushing too fast. When we do mate with you, it’s going to be intense. We’ll both be touching you at the same time during it.” “How long until you’re certain that I can handle it?” She knew she’d try to touch them again if Max released her hands. “We’ll have to see how far we get tonight to know if you can handle it.” Max trailed his tongue over her ear.
186
Exile’s Longing
That taunt was challenge at its most basic essence. There was no way she could resist proving to them she wasn’t going to panic and try to run from the room. Not now. “Then what are you two waiting for?” She lifted her chin. “I don’t think all three of us are going to fit on the bed.” “We’re taking our time and savoring the sight of our woman getting hot and ready.” Matt’s teeth grazed over the swell of her breast. She lifted onto her toes. The delicious friction so close to her nipple drew a moan from her. She wanted to feel his mouth there. Max’s hands slid down her arms to her wrists. He laced his fingers with hers as his mouth moved over her shoulder. She felt the swipe of his tongue and the light, teasing scrape of his teeth. She couldn’t think. Sensation ruled. All she could do was feel and enjoy. “We’ll move to the bed soon. As for the size, I’m sure we can find ways to make it work.” Max nuzzled the base of her neck. Matt ran his hands down her hips. She felt his thumbs hook into the lacy straps of her panties, but he didn’t push them down or even try to rip them off. She ached to have that scrap of silky material gone. He simply slid his fingers along the strip of silk and lace until they were stopped by the descending slope of the leg band. Once there, he traced a path backward until he reached the downward slope around her buttocks. Having his hands so near where she needed them frustrated her.
187
Rebecca Airies
Chapter Twenty-Eight Bianca drew in a hitching breath as Matt licked over the slope of her breast. The heat of his tongue and the press of his lips teased with the promise of delight. Her breath hitched as his tongue flicked across her nipple. Her fingers clenched. She wanted to grab his head and pull it straight to the aching peak. She needed it so much that she could feel the blood pulsing through her and her breasts felt swollen and the skin too tight. He hadn’t even really touched her yet and she was ready to push him down on the bed and fuck him until they were both screaming. The fact that she couldn’t move only served to heighten her need. The feel of Max’s mouth moving over her shoulder and up to her ear added another layer to the sensual web wrapping around her. She trembled between them, but it wasn’t fear. Being between both their bodies excited her more than she’d ever imagined. She couldn’t remember being this hot in her life before. “We needed to know, because once we encounter the Beast and defeat it, we might not be able to do sweet. Especially if it gets anywhere close to you,” Max whispered as he placed little nipping kisses on the spot just below her earlobe. He pressed his body against her and she could feel the hard, demanding ridge of his cock. “You can’t baby me. I’ll be there too and if you’re in any danger, it might be me who needs unequivocal proof that we all survived it.” She turned her head to see his face. “You moved slowly and gave me time to adjust. I have. Now show me what you want to do to me.” Matt’s head lifted and she saw him look past her. She knew he was seeing if Max agreed or not. He must have gotten an affirmative nod, because he stepped back. Max’s hands released her wrists, but one of his palms flattened at the small of her back. She didn’t object. If possible, she would have walked over to the bed plastered against his chest or side. “Now you can get rid of the bra.” Max’s hand smoothed up her back and released the catch as they stopped beside the bed She let the straps slide down her arms and slung the garment to the side. At the moment, she couldn’t care less where it landed. She waited for their next order. By now she was getting the gist of what they wanted. She wouldn’t be able to comply with this forever, but she could give them what they needed now. Matt lifted her and placed her on the bed, but not quite in the center. Max slid into the bed beside her. A broad smile curved his lips, but she was a little confused. He was still wearing his pants. Shouldn’t he be undressed if they were going to make love? His lips slashed over hers in a fierce kiss. His tongue claimed and possessed and she returned the passion with just as much heat. 188
Exile’s Longing
“I’ve wanted to get my mouth on yours and my hands on these.” His hand cupped the full curve of one of her breasts. “Having them so near made it nearly impossible to focus on anything else.” She groaned as his fingers plucked at her hardened nipple. “I wanted them to be touched. The teasing was torture.” She felt the bed shift as more weight was put on it. Hands clasped her ankles, widening the space between her legs. She lifted her head and looked down her body to see Matt on his knees between her thighs. Her eyes widened and a blush stained her cheeks. She’d focused so intently on Max that she hadn’t wondered what Matt was doing. The tips of his fingers traced the outer lips of her pussy slowly as he watched her. She knew he was waiting to see if she’d been frightened or was unwilling to go this far. No time like the present to show him what she wanted. She grasped his hand and drew it to the swollen folds. His fingers pressed between them and brushed across her clit. Her back arched off the bed. She rocked her hips. Oh yeah, that was what she wanted. Max chuckled and once again gripped her arms. He lifted them above her head and transferred his grip to her wrists and held them in one hand. She arched and strained, but couldn’t budge his grip. “That’s beautiful.” Matt cupped her hips and pulled her a little closer. “I love the way these move when she’s straining and eager.” Max circled his finger around one nipple. “Don’t start teasing me too.” Bianca’s eyes narrowed and even she heard the growl in her voice. “I wouldn’t do that, baby.” He leaned forward and licked a path up her breast. “I want to hear you scream.” His voice was deep and rumbling. Primal male intent burned in his eyes and she shivered at the promise there. His tongue lapped the dark peak twice before curling around it as his mouth lowered. Her eyes closed and her fingernails dug into her palms as her back arched, lifting into the moist warmth. When he began sucking at the peak, she couldn’t hold back a long groan. A tongue glided across the inner skin of her thigh. Her hips jolted upward and the muscles in her channel clenched in demand. Her breath shuddered as fingers parted her labia. Max’s teeth scraped over her nipple, drawing a gasp. Sensation began whirling through her, taking away the ability to think. Everything was lost when Matt’s tongue lashed her clit repeatedly. She strained upward, her hips twisting in desperation. “Delicious.” The vibrations of Matt’s rumbling voice added another layer to the tension spreading over her. Matt’s mouth moved lower and he lapped at her entrance. The throbbing ache low in her stomach built with each flick of his tongue. When his thumb pressed over her clit, her body shook. So close, she was so close. She pumped her hips up, wanting to get that
189
Rebecca Airies
little bit of extra friction that would put her over the edge, but he pulled back and suddenly Max’s mouth lifted from her breast. Matt lifted her and turned her to her stomach. She felt the bed shimmy and the loss of Max’s heat as he moved from her side. He’d moved to the head of the bed and propped pillows behind his back. As her eyes traveled up his legs, she realized he’d taken off his pants and boxers as well. She licked her lips at the sight of his long cock. “I’m going to fuck you. What would you like to do to Max?” Matt moved in behind her and she felt his thick shaft brush against her butt. He shouldn’t have to ask. She’d been aching to get her hands on one of them for what seemed like hours. She crawled forward a bit and looked up at him through her lashes. Max’s fingers brushed over her cheek, but he made no move to draw her closer. “I wanted to touch and kiss both of you all the time you were holding my hands.” She licked her way up his thigh. “Now I can.” “He doesn’t look afraid.” Matt gripped her hips as he moved in close behind her. One hand dipped down between her thighs and stroked her clit once before moving back to her pussy. She realized vaguely that even though he knew she was wet and ready part of him had to check again. Her inner muscles clenched as his finger stroked into her. “He shouldn’t be afraid, but he should be ready. I’m going to make him scream.” She grinned as she used their own boast. She braced herself on one arm and trusted Matt’s grip on her hips to hold her. She drew her fingertips along the length of Max’s cock just to torment him a little. She knew she wasn’t going to last long. They’d excited her way too much during their test to see if she could trust them enough. Max laughed softly. “Then show me what you can do, kitten.” A low growl rumbled in her throat at that blatant challenge. Kitten, not a serious threat. Her eyes narrowed. She wasn’t backing down now. Gripping his shaft, she gave it a few slow pumps as she lowered her head. She deliberately blew a few puffs of air over the darkened head. He stiffened. She smiled at the response, but she wanted more. His fingers brushed over the back of her head and threaded through her hair. The move was dominant and a little controlling. It thrilled her. She drew her hand along the underside of the shaft needing to make him as hungry as she was. His cock jerked a bit in her grasp. He definitely wanted her mouth there. “Teasing the tiger is dangerous, baby.” Max tilted her head up a little so that she could meet his eyes. “Not when you are a tiger.” She laughed and lapped at the darkened head just to make him a little crazy. “How about when you’re between the tigers?” Matt’s cock nudged at her entrance and then slid deep inside her in a single thrust. She gasped and stiffened. His muscled thighs brushed against hers. The length of his cock felt so good inside her and her inner muscles clenched as if to try to pull him
190
Exile’s Longing
even deeper. She hadn’t forgotten about him, but he’d been silent and hadn’t done anything so she’d focused on Max. He certainly picked his moments. “I think that might be a problem for her. It looks as if she doesn’t know whether she wants to ride your cock or make me scream.” Max’s voice held more than a hint of laughter. That amusement there focused her attention. He’d definitely come before she did. She wasn’t going to have them think she couldn’t handle this in any way. She lowered her head and took the rounded tip into her mouth. His breath hissed through his teeth and the fist in her hair tightened. Satisfaction rushed through her at the clear sign of his hunger. His grip urged her to take more of his length, but she held back for now, hoping that the frustration would send his desire higher. Her fingers moved from his shaft and down to his balls. While she teased and tickled the rounded sac, her mouth lowered and took more of his length. The head nudged the back of her throat and she pulled back simply to torment him a little. Matt seemed to want to torment her as much as his brother. He began stroking into her, long, slow pumps of his hips. One hand held her still as the thumb of the other settled over her clit. The unhurried thrust drove her higher, but it wasn’t enough and his finger remained pressed on her hardened, sensitive nub. It stayed perfectly still, but the pressure drove her wild. She groaned around Max’s cock. She didn’t know how Matt was going so slowly. She wanted him to drive into her. Her need compelled her to suck harder on Max even as her hips pushed back into Matt’s thrusts. Max’s fist guided her head lower to take him deeper. Low growls rumbled from him, but it only made her want to draw more from him. Her fingers squeezed his balls as her mouth descended again. She loved being with both of them. It felt so right although she couldn’t put into words exactly why. Max’s groans sounded like the finest music. She felt his cock jerk again and then tasted the salty essence as his semen pulsed into her mouth. As she swallowed, his shout roared in her ears. Satisfaction filled her that she’d brought him pleasure, but desire burned and pulsed inside her. Max stroked her hair as she lifted her mouth away from him. “Touch her, Max. I can’t keep this slow pace any longer.” Matt’s voice was tight and rough, sounding like coarse sandpaper. She raised her head and braced herself on her elbows, but Max lifted her and placed her hands on his shoulders. As soon as her palms settled there, he turned his attention to her breasts. She bit her lip, trying to hold back a groan as he began flicking and tugging at the stiffened peaks. Her eyes were locked with his and she could tell from the heat in them that seeing his brother fuck her aroused him. It didn’t take long. The thick fullness inside her, the fingers teasing her breasts and the look on Matt’s face served to drive her desire to new heights. Literally being the center of their attention served as an intense aphrodisiac. She couldn’t get enough.
191
Rebecca Airies
Matt’s hands pulled her back into the fierce thrusts and she screamed as the sensation exploded through her. Max’s lips swallowed her shout as he pulled her down for a kiss. She was vaguely aware of Matt’s hips driving into hers as his hands tightened and a rolling growl filled the room. His hands gentled and began stroking over her back and thighs as he recovered. Pulling her lips away from Max’s, she looked over her shoulder at Matt. His shoulders heaved as if he’d run a marathon and his skin gleamed lightly, but the look in his eyes left her in no doubt that he’d loved what happened and would be happy to do it again. She glanced back at Matt and again felt that sensation of rightness, as if something was falling into place. She drew in a slow breath. Life wasn’t about only surviving anymore. In a way that was scarier than the Beast chasing after her. She couldn’t remember ever feeling this content, satisfied and settled. Running away from that feeling might be an option, but she’d waited too long to find some place she belonged. She wouldn’t be fleeing into the night. Not in this lifetime. They were hers and she was going to fight to keep them.
192
Exile’s Longing
Chapter Twenty-Nine Nervousness crawled up Bianca’s spine. Fear tightened low in her gut. The Beast was here. Well, it was close, only not quite close enough to see it. The midday sun beat down on her, warm and strong. Still, she felt cold and a little jittery. The number of people around the square worried her, but everyone appeared to have a duty. Men with sturdy ropes and cables took positions near the buildings. Guns hung from the belt or over the shoulder of everyone she saw. The men had worked steadily for the last two days to prepare for this. The square looked vastly different. She eyed the thick poles at various points on the open area. Until she’d seen the ropes and cables near the hooked ends of those posts, she had no idea what they’d planned to do with them. Riot shields leaned against buildings near the men’s positions. She wondered if it would be enough. Those metal shields would be all that stood between the creature’s claws and fists and the fragile flesh and bones of anyone trying to kill the fiend. It was going to be a dangerous task. Guilt and fear ate at her. She’d brought this thing here. She leaned up against the wall, simply trying to stay calm. Her eyes locked on the trees across the square. For the first time since she’d arrived, looking at the forest didn’t make her want to go for a long run. Part of her wanted to flee, but she wouldn’t take the coward’s way out. If she did, she’d be running for the rest of her life. She had to face this. It wouldn’t stop. They had to take that Beast down. Waiting for it was tearing at her nerves. She wanted to finish this, but it was still hidden in the trees. It had to be closer. She needed to see it to grab its mind. A loud crack echoed across the square. She wondered for a moment if someone had taken a shot at it while it was still in the forest. Then a rapid series of clear splintering snaps sounded. She realized the noise was from branches and trees breaking as it came toward them. Her heart pounded as fear and dread swamped her. Bianca slowed her breathing consciously and concentrated. She would do this. The future stood right in front of her. This Beast wasn’t going to keep her from grabbing it. Her fists balled as she saw the trees across the square begin to quake. It’s here. The thought screamed through her head. She swallowed the sudden lump in her throat and concentrated. As soon as it appeared, she wanted to be able to grab its mind. Not that she thought that was going to be easy. She remembered trying to gain control of that focused intent and the hate in that thing. She could scent the nervousness of the men near her. They’d fought rogue weres and some of the human hate groups. This thing was worse than both combined. They’d seen the Beast in pictures as well as the destruction it had caused. Facing it was a different matter. She hoped no one panicked.
193
Rebecca Airies
A tree cracked and fell at the edge of the forest. A blur of blackish green skin lunged out into the open. Bianca grabbed for the creature’s mind. Hate and evil formed a cold cloud. The malevolent feelings seemed almost solid and the chill all too real. She shivered, but forced her way through the wall of dark feelings. Gunfire erupted in the square. The sound barely penetrated her concentration. That didn’t seem as real as the emotions she fought. Her thoughts centered and focused. She drove one order through the hazy fog of its mind. Stop. It roared and stumbled. She didn’t know if it was because of her interference or because the bullets were causing it pain. That pain did help her though. The white hot shafts of agony cleared a path through the haze. She grabbed onto the Beast’s thoughts and held on as tightly as she could. Shivers ran over her body as the evil and loathing within that creature lapped at her mind. As she held the thing’s mind, she began to feel what it did. Prickling sensations ran over her body. Pain seared through her shoulder. She gasped and grimaced, but kept forcing the order at the evil thing. She tried to see what was happening. A loop of rope angled from one shoulder across the Beast’s chest. Her mouth went dry as she saw the number of people near it. Some men tugged as another group tried to snag its feet. Still others kept steadily shooting it. Bianca ached to give them the help they needed. All it would take was one strong telekinetic shove. She couldn’t do it now though. Holding the creature was taking too much effort. She couldn’t split her focus. A roll of thunder rumbled across the clear sky. The sound startled her. Bianca realized Alana must be gathering her power to be ready when needed. The men at the ropes didn’t even seem to notice. They gave a huge heave, pulling the brute’s upper body and lower body in opposite directions. The Beast roared as its legs were pulled out from under it. It flailed as it fell. Instincts pushed past Bianca’s directive. It rolled and tried to leap to its feet. The men hauled on the ropes, keeping it on the ground. She focused again. The desire to kill and pure evil bubbled through it. It was difficult to keep control. The negative emotions began to have an effect on her. Anger built in her. She tried to contain the destructive emotions. If she let the rage build, it could feed the Beast’s strength. Calm was hard to grasp, but she had to find it. The combined forces of the Protectorate men and the tiger shifters anchored the ropes. They secured more cables across the Beast’s chest, pinning it to the ground. Now was the time. Exultation rushed over her. The men secured the lines quickly and then scrambled to the edge of the square. She knew that the lightning would hit soon. Taking a deep breath, she forced her will even tighter. She didn’t want surprise to cause her to lose any bit of control. She felt electricity gather in the air and the hair stood up on her arms and neck. Magic crackled in the air even more than when Alana had demonstrated her ability. The power there amazed Bianca. She’d never imagined psychic talent mixed with magic like that. The lightning slammed into the Beast with a blast of power. Bianca’s eyes widened as pain crashed through the Beast’s mind. A wall of raw energy rolled behind it. Anger 194
Exile’s Longing
and power swelled inside the creature. It rushed from the Beast’s mind and hit her like a punch in the face. The strength of the emotion almost knocked her into the wall at her back. The Beast tore its mind away from her. She desperately tried to grab control even as it began to struggle against the cables pinning it to the ground. Shots rang out. Bullets ripped into the creature’s skin. The men advanced steadily, the riot shields held up in protection. They kept firing even as they made sure the lines were secure. “No more lightning. It feeds the Beast,” she screamed and hoped Alana could hear her over the roars of rage. The pain almost felt like her own. Searing agony from the bullets and lightning strike pulsed over her body. The Beast’s emotions made it harder to get through the thick mass of negativity. Those feelings pervaded the Beast’s thoughts. Struggling to push through them, she focused. It wasn’t getting any more out of control. She gasped as she saw another of the ropes break from the anchoring stakes. The Beast’s arm suddenly rose. It tore at the ropes and cables across its chest and struck out at the men around it with sharp claws. The men with the shields rushed, pressing the shields forward as a barrier. They tried to protect the others trying to gain control of the rope again. The creature’s hand crashed into one of the shields. Something black went flying through the air. Was that a person? Was it Matt or Max? Even as the thought crossed her mind, she pushed it away and closed her eyes. She couldn’t watch and keep her emotions stable enough to hold the Beast. Losing them would mean losing a part of herself. They were already that important to her. Her heart lodged in her throat. She had to hold the creature. Matt and Max were in the thick of all those people. Trying to see if they were still standing was distracting her from maintaining her grip on that creature’s mind. Centering her thoughts, she again grabbed for the Beast’s will and surrounded it with her own. She would do this no matter what it took. Matt ran back to the Beast just after the lightning hit. He raced for the rope as it broke from its mooring. Grabbing the line, he pulled back. He had to keep the creature down. If it ripped any more of the lines from their mooring, it would be able to get to its feet. The creatures arm flailed, dragging him and three other men across the grass. Its hand slammed into one of the riot shields sending it and the man holding it flying. Matt dug his heels into the ground and held on. Other men managed to get hold of the rope behind him. They hauled back. Using sheer brute muscle, they stretched the Beast’s arm out again. As the line was secured, he looked around to check for injuries. The man who’d been knocked off his feet along with his shield rushed forward and took up a defensive position. He heard Bianca yell something. The Beast howled and drowned out the words. He’d thought she’d been exaggerating about the creature’s appearance. Even from the pictures, he hadn’t expected something this evil-looking. This creature definitely wasn’t
195
Rebecca Airies
of this world. It reminded him of some of the old paintings of demons in a way. A foul odor radiated off the creature. He couldn’t identify the smell, but it was worse than rotting meat. It caused his throat to tighten with the urge to gag even at a body length away. “Secure those lines. I don’t want it moving again,” Matt shouted to the men lashing down the creature’s arm once more. The muscles there twitched, but it didn’t seem to be able to move. Bianca did that. He resisted the urge to look back and see if he could get a glimpse of her. She was keeping it immobile. It amazed him that she could hold the mind of something so completely alien. “There won’t be any more lightning. One of the men just told me that Bianca said the lightning gave it more power.” Max walked over to stand beside him and looked at the creature. His brother had body armor strapped to his legs, chest and most of his arms. “We’ll need to get going as soon as the last lines are in place. Better finish strapping on the armor. I don’t know how long Bianca can hold it or how much strain it puts on her.” Matt finished putting on the chest armor and pulled on the helmet Etienne placed in his hands. The precaution was necessary since they had to get so close to it. Black claws tipped the fingers and toes. Matt knew those things could rip through flesh easily. The dents in the metal riot shields gave clear evidence of that. Extending his hand, he waited until the handle of one of the sharpened axes was placed across his palm. He stayed where he was as two cables were crossed over the creature’s chest and then secured. This wasn’t going to be as easy as he’d hoped. He tightened his fingers on the handle of the ax and started toward the Beast. As they approached, the muscles in the creature’s arms and legs twitched. It tried to move, but only made small jerking motions. The cables and ropes weren’t even strained. Matt didn’t expect that to last. He took a slow glance around the area. Men strapped more ropes and cables across the already secured arms and legs. He looked over and saw Max standing across from him. His brother looked grim. He flipped the face shield of the helmet he wore down and lifted the ax. Matt nodded and lowered his own. A part of him balked at taking an ax to something that was tied down and held immobile. The thought of what it wanted to do to Bianca hardened his resolve. There was no other way. The creature wasn’t going to stop on its own. It wanted to kill Bianca for her power. He’d do anything to stop it. Max took the first swing. Matt flinched at the howl that escaped the fiend’s mouth but didn’t hesitate. He stepped up and swung the ax. It bit into flesh. When he looked down, he didn’t see a mark or a sign of blood. The Beast arched and strained, but subsided quivering. Bianca still held it even when it was panicked. His eyes widened. He couldn’t hold back his amazement. The strain that must be putting on her. Shaking his head, he took another swing of the ax. It was like trying to hack through rubber. The edge seemed to sink in,
196
Exile’s Longing
but didn’t do much damage. Matt gritted his teeth and swung the ax again with all his strength behind it. Finally, the skin broke. Matt expected blood. He’d been prepared to see it flying and smell it with each strike. There was none. The foul odor emanating from the Beast intensified. His throat closed and his stomach cramped. Matt glanced down as he waited for his brother to take his swing. As Matt watched, the ax slammed down. The blade bit into the flesh, opening the wound a little more. Hope and determination flooded through him. It became easier now that the initial wound had been opened. The blade sank deep as he drove his weapon down again. The Beast reared against the bonds and howled with pain. The cable on its left hand slackened. Its arm suddenly lifted and swung. The back of its hand struck Max in the chest. He gasped and flew back into the people around them. Concern for his brother tore at him. Matt couldn’t go after his brother to check on him. He had to keep working on the gaping wound. The bullet holes were already healing and so would the gash at his neck if there was opportunity. He lifted the ax and slammed the blade into the wound again and again. The ropes and cable would hold temporarily. Matt knew they had their limits. “Someone check my brother,” Matt yelled to be heard over the growls and howls of the Beast. Even defeating this creature would be a bitter pill if he lost his brother. “He had the wind knocked out of him and someone’s getting the ax,” one of the men called back. The Beast froze again. Once more nearly immobile, its eyes seemed to glow in the light. The cable was pulled tight and the creature secured again. Matt lifted the ax again and sliced it down before yanking it from the Beast’s flesh. Part of him waited, wondering what had happened to his brother. At the same time, he kept going, chopping and hacking. With every downward strike, his throat tightened from the smell surrounding him. Just as the worry was beginning to overtake Matt, Max stepped back into view with his ax back in hand. He rolled his shoulders and grimaced. Matt slashed the blade down again. Anything else would have been dead long before now. This damn thing still bellowed. He knew it couldn’t get any air. Where had this thing come from? It didn’t bleed or breathe. At least the creature could fear and feel pain. The Beast roared. Its muscles strained against the ropes. Matt could see the panic building. Survival instincts were pushing past the hold Bianca had on the creature’s mind. A strangled cry erupted as it struggled to sit. One of the cables across its chest snapped. Matt ducked as the cable flew over his head. The rope anchoring its right hand broke near the point where it had been tied around its wrist. The brute fought to get into a sitting position. Its arm flailed wildly. As it tried to roll, it ripped at the bindings. They held. When Matt lifted his ax, the movement caught the monster’s eyes. A huge hand with claws extended swiped at him. Matt dived to the side, rolling and coming to a knee. He saw Max swing the ax almost like a baseball bat. The blade bit deep into the flesh and bone of the fiend’s neck. Matt rose from his crouching position, 197
Rebecca Airies
ready to step in and take his own swing. As the head fell away from the creature’s shoulders, it almost seemed to move in slow motion. For a moment, it didn’t seem real, but then elation rushed through him. It was over. She was free of the threat. He smiled as he saw Max and heard the cheers around them. He turned to go to Bianca. This would only be real when he could celebrate with her. Moving through the crowd of men, he noticed that some already began work on the cleanup. He had no idea what was going to be done with that body aside from it being hauled away. That was the Protectorate’s problem. As they cleared the last of the men, they looked to where Bianca should be. Matt felt his heart shudder. Bianca crumpled as he watched. Her knees bent and her head fell back as her entire body went limp. Her brother caught her, but she looked boneless as he held her. Matt ran. His brother was right beside him, but nothing mattered except getting to her. Max reached them before Matt and almost tore her out of Tanner’s arms. She lolled in his brother’s arms like a rag doll. Her head swung and dipped as his brother adjusted his hold on her. Matt cradled the back of her head in his palm, providing a little support. Max knelt and Matt followed, keeping her head stable. “Bianca!” Matt patted her cheek, but her eyes didn’t so much as flicker. Worry gnawed at his guts. He moved his free hand to her neck and checked her pulse. It beat reassuringly against his fingers, but there was no response from her. “Wake up, Bianca,” Max shouted the command. Matt became more worried when she didn’t respond to the loud noise. What is wrong with her? He pinched the large muscle at her shoulder. She didn’t even twitch. Panic pumped through him. He couldn’t lose her now. They’d killed the Beast. She was free to choose them now without worry of what was coming for her. He shook his head, denying even the thought that he could lose her.
198
Exile’s Longing
Chapter Thirty Bianca stretched as she woke. A soft sheet eased across her breasts and belly as she moved. She frowned. Her eyes snapped open. She didn’t sleep nude. That thought led her mind to thoughts of undressing. She couldn’t remember going to bed, much less undressing. The Beast had been defeated. She could remember people cheering. Her brother had hugged her fiercely, but then nothing. She rubbed at her temple. Trying to keep hold of the Beast’s mind for so long had taxed her so much more than she’d expected. She must have collapsed from exhaustion. “You scared the shit out of us last night.” Matt’s voice was hard and came from somewhere to her right. “Congratulations, you just did the same to me.” She took a deep breath and tried to calm her racing heart. “What time is it?” She turned her head and found Matt sitting in the chair and Max sprawled on the sofa. They looked as if they hadn’t slept at all. Max’s hair was mussed and their clothes were wrinkled. They wore the same clothes from the night before but had gotten rid of the body armor. Had they been with her the entire time she’d been out? What time was it anyway? Matt looked at his watch. “Six thirty in the morning. You haven’t moved since we carried you in here after you collapsed last night. How are you feeling?” “I always feel a little hung over when I overextend. My head aches a little and I feel a little fuzzy. It will all go away in a few hours.” She slowly pushed herself to a sitting position, but she gripped the sheet so that she could keep a little modesty. Being completely nude under the sheet made her feel a little insecure. They were fully dressed and looked as if sex was the furthest thought from their minds. She knew the shyness was a little strange considering the fact that she’d had sex with them. “Why didn’t you tell us about what could happen if you held the creature’s mind too long? We didn’t know what had happened to you until Paul saw us and came over to explain that you were exhausted and had collapsed.” Max’s legs swung off the couch and he leaned forward as he stared at her. “I didn’t even think of it. I’d been strained the last time, but I didn’t get close to the point where I was exhausted. It’s one of the natural limitations to my abilities. It’s to do with the strain and resistance more than time. He struggled against my hold the entire battle.” Bianca sighed. She’d thought she’d be tired, but not to the point where she collapsed as soon as she was sure that the battle was finished.
199
Rebecca Airies
“It was fighting for its life, maybe for the first time since it was brought to this world.” Max nodded, but he still didn’t look happy. “Its instincts would push it to struggle until fighting wasn’t possible anymore.” “That is not the kind of surprise I care to experience again.” Matt’s voice was dark and hard. “But since you’re awake, you might want to get up and get dressed. Grant, Alana and some of the Protectorate men will be leaving early today. If you’d like to say goodbye to them, you’ll need to move. Paul will be staying until the last of the cleanup is finished.” “Any sightings of Roger or the other people with them?” Not that she actually expected anyone to see him until he found someone else to use or thought of another scheme. Roger was the one threat left, although he’d probably left the area. He was going to pose a danger to other people until someone managed to catch him. “Not yet, but we haven’t found any evidence that they’ve left either so we’re staying ready. We’ll make sure people know his face once we go to Rousseau.” Matt rose from the chair and walked over to her. “Now are you going to get up or would you like one or both of us to climb in with you?” She was so tempted to invite them into bed with her. She wanted to feel them both holding and kissing her again. The desire to get lost in their touch and let the time pass in enjoyment enticed her to forget about everything but them. Denying herself that easy distraction, she rose and let the sheet fall away from her. She did need to go say goodbye and thank everyone who’d helped in the battle. “I’ll get dressed. Do you want to wait for me in here or out in the hall?” She raised an eyebrow as she stood before them. Their eyes tracked her every move and she could see the hunger beginning to build in their eyes. The way they stared at her made her feel so sexy. Matt walked over and pulled her into a tight hug before tipping up her chin and pressing a quick possessive kiss across her lips. “If we stayed in here, I doubt we’d come out of the room before noon. We’ll see you in a few minutes, gorgeous.” She snuggled against him, her arms gliding around and squeezing him back with all her strength. With the Beast defeated, she felt so free, relaxed and confident. She wanted to reach out and grab the future before it had a chance to slip away from her even though she knew Matt and Max wouldn’t leave her. When he drew back, she released him and brushed her fingers down his arm. “Maybe later than noon. I think hunger would be the only thing that pulled us out of here.” Max took Matt’s place as soon as his brother was out of the way. His hands slid around her waist and boldly cupped her buttocks. She felt the ridge of his cock pressing against her stomach as he hauled her against him and captured her lips. She didn’t have time to respond to the kiss. His lips were there in a searing claim and then gone. As he stepped back, she tangled her fingers with his, wanting to keep the contact with him as long as possible. 200
Exile’s Longing
“I’d like that. Maybe after we say goodbye to those who are leaving, we can see what pulls us away from each other first, hunger or one of your people needing something.” Bianca smiled and winked at them. Since their time at this place was coming to an end, she knew that there would be someone with some questions. “Our people.” Matt drew his finger down her nose. “We’ll be waiting in the hallway. Hurry up.” She stared as they left the room. She hoped she never got tired of watching them move or simply looking at their asses. She’d always liked a nice male butt, but she’d never practically leered as she watched a man walk away before she’d met those two men. As she dressed, she thought about what he’d said. It was going to take her some time to believe she belonged with them and was actually a part of the clan. Sometimes, it seemed like a dream. A great dream, but she did have this nagging fear that she’d wake up somewhere and find that none of it was real. After she pulled on a formfitting, sapphire-blue shirt and black jeans, she took the time to brush out her hair and put on a little makeup. A pair of tennis shoes finished the outfit and she decided she was ready to go now. She walked to the door eager to get to Matt and Max. The moment the door opened, their eyes locked on her. Both men looked a little impatient. She smiled and made sure to brush against both men as she began walking down the hallway. The low groan that rolled from Matt’s lips as she managed to stroke her hand across his cock was music to her ears. She didn’t do the same to Max. Not that it wasn’t a temptation. She didn’t want to be too obvious that the teasing was deliberate. As she passed Max, her fingers caught his hand and squeezed before tugging and releasing it. They followed her. “I’m feeling kind of left out,” Max said as he came up just behind her. “Left out?” She glanced back over her shoulder with a smile. If she’d heard anything but laughter in his voice, she might have been concerned, but the man was teasing her as surely as she’d teased them. “Yeah, you stroked his cock and now you owe me.” His hand cupped one cheek of her buttocks and squeezed. “I owe you? Not that I see why or even think that I do, but if I stopped and gave you a nice stroke on your cock, we’d be even.” She stopped and raised a brow at him. “No, not that easy. It’s going to take a lot for you to make it up to me.” His forefinger tapped her chin. “Come on. We’ll go see what’s happening, say our goodbyes and then you can begin.” “Begin doing what?” She shook her head and followed after him. It was definitely going to take some time to learn to handle him. Well, them. At times, Matt would challenge her as much as Max was now. “Working your way back into his good graces and mine.” Matt’s hand patted her ass. “What did I do to you?” She laughed because she couldn’t hold it back. 201
Rebecca Airies
“You teased me and then walked away. Don’t you know you shouldn’t tease your mate like that and leave him hanging?” Matt urged her out the door and then moved up by her side as they stepped out into the early morning sunshine. They were outrageous and probably knew it. She knew she could call them on the teasing issue. Those two men liked to tease, but she wanted to see what they had in mind for her to pay them back. It might be fun. “Now why should I do that? You tease me all the time.” She couldn’t help laughing a little and then drew in a quick breath as a thought hit her. “I just realized I haven’t had anything to eat since yesterday.” “We’ll see if they’re anywhere near ready to leave and if they aren’t we’ll get you something to eat.” Matt’s fingers tangled with hers and he tugged as they headed for the trucks lined up along the road at the end of the square. As they approached, Bianca ran her eyes over the men who were carrying boxes and bags to the vehicles. She didn’t see Paul, Grant or Alana among those loading the vans. Matt led the way as they moved along the line of vans. “Where’s Paul?” Matt asked one of the men near the last of the vans. “He and Grant went to eat.” The man gestured across the square. They changed direction and headed for the dining hall. It was strange to think of everyone leaving the training camp and especially leaving it herself. She’d thought about going to Rousseau, but now that it was happening, she didn’t know if she was ready. Walking into the building, she glanced at the people eating breakfast at the tables. Her mouth started watering the moment the mix of delicious scents hit her. She smiled as she saw Alana at the table with Grant and Paul. Paul looked reserved in his buttondown white shirt and dark slacks. Bianca was glad they’d have a little time to talk. She hadn’t wanted to say a hurried goodbye to the other woman as they left. Matt and Max guided her to the serving line when she started straight for the table. Bianca didn’t argue. She selected eggs, ham, yogurt, fruit and a glass of juice before carrying her food over to the table. She sat in a chair on the opposite side of the table from Alana and Grant. Matt took the chair on her right and Max the one on her left. It felt good to have them there. “You look good today, much better than you did yesterday. I’m glad you’ve recovered,” Alana said with a smile. “You startled almost everyone when you went down. I think Paul was the only one who didn’t think you needed to see a doctor.” “Thank you. I forgot to tell people about what happens when I reach the natural limiting factor of my abilities. It totally slipped my mind.” Bianca shrugged. “Paul knows about them as does every other Protectorate Commander I’ve worked with.” “Has that happened before? Have you collapsed like that?” Matt frowned and he looked like he might be getting angry.
202
Exile’s Longing
Why would he be angry? She thought about it. Maybe he believed the Protectorate had taken advantage of her or put her in danger before. She knew he was protective of her. Both he and Matt seemed to want to take care of her. She liked the thought now, but she wasn’t so sure how she’d feel about it after a few months and years. She suspected there were going to be some bumps in the future, but they’d come to an accord eventually. “Nothing that dramatic. I’ve gotten close a few times on extended missions when dealing with shifters and humans, but I’ve never had to fight so hard to keep control. I’ve been so tired that I fell asleep in the backseat of the van. That’s about as close as I’ve gotten to being completely drained.” She shrugged. “I was never alone on those kinds of missions though so I wasn’t in any danger of passing out on the street or something like that.” “I take it you won’t be returning as an operative for the Protectorate?” Paul asked with a grin. “No, she won’t.” Max leaned forward and leveled a glare at the man. Bianca raised a brow. She didn’t know if she should be angry over the presumption, although she knew they’d realized that she was staying with them. Still it should have been her answer to make. She caught Max’s eyes and raised a brow, but didn’t say a word. He smiled and held up his hands. “All right, but we’re not blind. We definitely have an opinion about what you’re going to do.” Bianca shook her head at him. “Do you have plans, Alana?” “I believe there are a few missions waiting for me.” Alana looked over at Paul, but the other man didn’t agree or disagree. “If you ever need help or get into a situation, you can contact me here.” Bianca handed the other woman a card with one of her email addresses on it. She’d written it out yesterday before the battle because she didn’t know how long Alana would stay after the battle was finished. The thought she’d end up unconscious for the rest of the day hadn’t crossed her mind. “I’ll be in contact with you, but not because I need help.” Alana took the card and tucked it into her pocket. “I’ll want to keep in touch and talk. I’ll email you with details on how to get in touch with me. We’ll have to get together again.” Bianca smiled. “I’d like to do that. Especially now that I don’t have a threat hanging over my head. I’d also like to know what choice you make.” “That’s going to take some time to decide, but when I do, I’ll certainly tell you.” Alana nodded and looked at Max and Matt before turning her eyes back to Bianca. “You’re certain now? No second thoughts?” “No second thoughts. A little nervous, but this is something I hadn’t expected to happen so soon. I’d have more doubts if I wasn’t a little anxious.” Bianca resisted the urge to put her fork down so that she could touch both of them at the same time. She didn’t want to come out and say that she was definitely going to Rousseau with them 203
Rebecca Airies
while there were so many people around them. That was something she wanted to do when they had some privacy. They ate and talked for a while. Bianca was finishing her meal just as Grant and Paul stood. “The vans will be leaving as soon as the last of the equipment is loaded and everyone has eaten.” Paul directed the comment at Alana. “Paul,” Bianca called just as he turned away from them. “Yes,” Paul turned back. He looked curious, but not concerned. “I wanted to say thank you, to both you and Grant. I know you’ll be staying, Paul, but I didn’t want to forget or take the chance that you’d leave before I found the opportunity. Even though I didn’t agree with everything you did, you did keep me safe, which was the primary objective. I’m definitely not saying you’re right about your choices. I still say some of that was my decision to make. Anyway thank you.” She stood and stepped forward to shake his hand although part of her wanted to hug him simply to break through the formal, distant image he projected. She knew he wouldn’t be comfortable with that. The man had helped save her from that Beast so she restrained the impulse. She hugged Grant, even if he was annoying at times. At one point, she had wanted to strangle him. “I’d say things have worked out for the best here with the exception of the fact that the Protectorate lost a hell of an operative. I don’t suppose you’d be available for some freelance work occasionally?” Paul asked with a grin. “No, she won’t.” Matt stood suddenly and those words rumbled with a growl. He walked over to stand beside her. Bianca shook her head, certain that had been the reaction Paul wanted to elicit. “No, I’m going to try to discover what normal people’s lives are like. Maybe see if there’s anything I’m good at aside from being an operative.” “You can do anything you want.” Max rose and took the step necessary to bring him to her other side. His hand settled on her hip and tugged her against him. “Technically, there are a few professions out of my reach.” She grinned. “Are you arguing with me?” Max turned and raised a brow at her as Paul and Grant walked out of the building. “Just stating the facts.” She lifted her hand and stroked the side of his cheek. When his head pressed into her hand, a little thrill shot through her. She loved that he seemed to want her touch as much as she craved his. “Go talk to Alana. We’ll go see if there’s anything we can do to help.” Max turned his head and kissed her inner wrist. “That sounds good. We can have a nice relaxed chat while they finish up.” Bianca looked to Alana. “My bag’s already on the truck so I’m set.” Alana nodded.
204
Exile’s Longing
Chapter Thirty-One Bianca took a seat, but turned to watch Matt and Max leave. It was a view that she never tired of seeing. She turned around to find Alana grinning at her. Bianca smiled. She had been ogling them a little. “What can I say, I like watching the way they move.” Bianca grinned, not embarrassed at all. They talked, but it didn’t seem that much time had passed before the door opened and Matt came into the room. He walked over to where Bianca and Alana were sitting. “Are they ready to leave?” Bianca asked. “Yes, everything’s loaded and the people are getting into the vans now. Alana and a few others are the only people they’re waiting on.” Matt nodded and strode over to Bianca. As she rose, his arm curved around her waist. She leaned into him a little before she looked at Alana. “I guess it’s time to say goodbye.” “Not until we get to the vans, and we’ll talk regularly. I’ll be using this email and when you get settled, we’ll talk.” Alana waved the card. She walked with them until they got to the door and then let Matt and Bianca walk out in front of her. They strolled along the sidewalk until they found a break in the bushes and then crossed the grass to get to the row of vehicles parked at the end of the square. As they approached the first of the vehicles, yells sounded at the opposite end. Bianca saw men draw their weapons. Matt pushed her behind him. His hand kept her in place. Bianca saw Alana slip away and start around the vans. “Bring David and that bitch here or he dies and I’ll take out as many of you as possible,” a man shouted. Bianca couldn’t see him but she thought she recognized the voice. It sounded like Roger. Her eyes widened as she realized he must be desperate to try something like this. Matt began pushing her back with his body. “Matt.” She put her hand on his back and tried to stop him from moving her any farther from the scene. “We need to get you to shelter.” Matt’s voice was low. She heard the tension there and could feel it beneath her fingers. He was trying to protect her. She loved that about him, but this time, there was a life on the line other than her own. Roger would kill the man. She wasn’t going to hide from this and other situations. She’d handled worse than Roger. He wasn’t going to send her running. This situation was something she knew how to handle.
205
Rebecca Airies
“Matt!” She didn’t budge, although it wasn’t easy to keep from moving back. She had to push against him and dig her feet in simply to hold her ground. “Bianca,” he growled her name and glanced back over her shoulder. “Do you trust me? I trust you and Max with my life and more, but tell me the truth. Can you give me the same?” She met his eyes and struggled to keep from falling back a step. “I can handle him. This is part of what I did for the Protectorate. I can get that gun away from him and he won’t even suspect it until it’s too late.” “He’ll expect you to use your abilities.” Matt’s voice was strained. “No psychic power necessary here. All that’s necessary is Roger’s belief that the only threat I pose is because of that ability.” She shook her head and gave him her best confident smile. Aside from not being needed, Matt was right. Roger would expect it. Any use of it would piss him off. No, she wanted the man to continue to think of her as a piece of fluff with a natural ability that gave her power. “I’ll take care of him and this will be finished.” He took a deep breath and she felt a shudder go through him. “Don’t get yourself hurt or killed. Death won’t save you from my wrath.” “Now that’s a scary thought. I’ll be fine and thank you.” She smoothed her hand up his back and stepped around him. “At least take this.” He tried to press a gun into her hand. Most of the men were still carrying some type of weapons so she wasn’t surprised to find him armed. “I won’t need it. Trust me. This will be over soon.” She pressed a hand to his cheek and then hurried forward. An arc of men had formed outward from the first van. She pushed through the men to the front. Taking a deep breath, she stepped forward and put on her best “I’m scared and no threat” face. Her heartbeat increased a bit, but she was confident that she could do this without anyone getting hurt. “Hello, Roger.” She stepped out of the group and began slowly walking toward him. Raising her hands, she began moving them in motions to make it look like she was nervous. She was prepared to try another method if he saw through this ploy, but she didn’t think he had much training. From the little she knew of him, it wasn’t one of his priorities. “Get over here, bitch and don’t try to use any of your power or I’ll kill him. I can pull a trigger a lot faster than you can grab complete control of my mind. I’ll feel if you try.” Roger pulled the man tighter to him and pressed the barrel of the gun against his head. “Where’s David? Get him here now.” “David was taken away days ago. I’m here. They won’t shoot as long as you have the gun pointed at me. Why don’t you let him go?” She kept her hands shaking and waving a bit. “Why don’t you get over here?” Roger growled.
206
Exile’s Longing
“What? You think you can grab me, hold him and hold a gun on him too? You’re going to have to make a choice.” She put a quaver in her voice and edged closer to him. There was about a body length between them. She knew she had to get closer to him, but the hostage had to be out of the way first. There was too much risk of something going wrong if he was still holding the person. Roger leveled the gun on her and thrust the man away. The man stumbled to the ground almost right in front of her. He was a Protectorate man so she had some hope that he wasn’t going to try some overprotective macho move. A male shifter would place himself between them. He came to his knees. For a moment, she thought he was going to move completely in front of her and stand between her and Roger. He took the first step, but hesitated. Someone must have caught his attention from behind her. He moved to the side and left her a clear path to Roger. With slow even paces, she edged closer to Roger. She didn’t want to make him too nervous, but she needed to get close enough to reach him. Her heart thumped and her mouth felt like a desert. She remained focused. There was no going back now. Keeping her hands up and moving, she tried for another few steps. She was already so close that he wouldn’t miss if he pulled the trigger. “You had to know David was gone, that they wouldn’t keep him around. What were you trying to accomplish?” She needed a distraction. Something that would pull his attention away for only a second. “He’s still here. I haven’t seen them take him.” Roger’s teeth were clenched and the gun jabbed forward a bit with each word. “They took him out at night, Roger, when he wouldn’t give them any more information. By now, he’s received the last doses of the drug and is completely powerless. What do you want? You have the power here. They’ll get you what you need as long as you have that gun on me.” She took a deep breath. Close enough. She had to pick the right moment. She’d forgotten how badly this type of situation stretched her nerves taut or maybe it was because she had so much to lose now. “Shut up!” Roger’s eyes narrowed. “What do you want, Roger?” The female voice came from behind Roger. Bianca didn’t look to see who it was. Roger’s head turned and she seized the advantage. Her hands flashed forward and down. Her left hand gripped his wrist and the right the gun as she glided to the left. She stepped in as she turned the gun inward toward Roger. Keeping up the pressure and twisting his wrist, she took Roger to the ground. Bianca didn’t have to call for someone to take him off her hands. Before she could even look up, a man was at her side. Roger was pressed fully to the ground and immobilized. She stepped back as they were putting the cuffs on him. Looking up, her eyes widened. “No wonder he was distracted.” It was a little freaky to be looking at a mirror image of herself, but since the woman was wearing Alana’s clothes, she didn’t think she was losing her mind. That was an 207
Rebecca Airies
ability that she hadn’t even thought existed. Bianca tilted her head. Then again, it wouldn’t be useful if everyone knew about it. “Is that magic?” Bianca asked. “No, it’s another ability.” Alana lowered her face into her hands and when she lifted it again her features were her own. “It’s not much use with shifters generally, but I thought I might be able to help a little if he was confused as to which one of us was the real you.” Smell would give the deception away with shifters, but Bianca didn’t doubt that the ability came in handy at times, especially doing undercover work. Bianca turned as she heard movement behind her. Arms came around her as she saw a large chest right in front of her face. “Not again. Not ever again.” Max’s voice was muffled as he pressed his lips to her hair. She pushed to get a little room so she could look up at him, but she couldn’t budge his arms. “Didn’t you think I could handle it?” “It’s not about that, although if you were anyone else, I’d want…” He shook his head and his arms tightened. “My heart is still lodged somewhere near my throat. I could tell in the first few moments that you knew what you were doing. It didn’t change the fact that you had a gun aimed right at your chest and there was nothing I could do stop him if he chose to pull the trigger. I hated that feeling.” Matt came and tugged her out of Max’s arms. She didn’t know what had kept him so long, but it felt good to have his arms wrap around her. He pulled her tight against him. As she’d walked over to Roger, she’d been scared. She’d wondered if Roger would shoot her as soon as he saw her. She wasn’t going to admit that, because she had a feeling they were going to be overprotective enough without adding the fact that she had her own worries. “Damn woman, I hope you know I trust you now, because that aged me about twenty years.” His hands clenched on the back of her shirt and she had a few thoughts that it might split beneath the pressure. “I don’t want to let you out of my sight and I’m not sure that I’ll ever be able to let you walk into danger again.” “Maybe you won’t have to,” she offered. There were no guarantees, but she didn’t think normal life threw people into dangerous situations that much. “Probably.” Matt nodded. “As long as you get a boring job that doesn’t involve any danger.” A boring job. That didn’t sound like something that would make her want to go to work every day. “I guess getting a job with one of you is out then?” “Definitely,” Max said with absolute certainty. “I really don’t think you’d like a desk job. After tonight, I know I wouldn’t be able to send you out on any calls beyond the mundane. That wouldn’t be fair to you or the other officers.”
208
Exile’s Longing
“You are not waiting tables at the bar. I’m not having men ogle you or drunks copping a feel.” A growl rumbled against her chest and Matt didn’t even hesitate with his answer. “That’s setting someone up for pain.” “You two are no fun. I thought it might bring us closer if we worked together.” She grinned and shook her head. There wasn’t a way in hell that she’d put herself in the position of taking orders from them all day. As much as she loved them, she knew she needed something of her own to do and have. “We know our limits and so do you, but I’m not going to make you admit that you were teasing us. There are more important things to talk about now.” Matt drew his finger over her lips. Before she could reply, Alana came over to tell her goodbye. Paul was getting everyone loaded up into the vans now that Roger had been secured. Matt released her and Bianca hugged Alana. “Talk to you soon, Bianca.” Alana stepped back. “I’ll want to know how you’re getting along in your new life.” “I’ll be looking forward to it. I have a feeling I’ve found what’s been missing.” She glanced over at Matt and Max, but it wasn’t only them, although they were a huge part of it. It was family, home, security and so much more. “Stay happy.” Alana smiled and started to turn away. Bianca touched Alana’s arm, halting the move. “You be happy too. Maybe you should swing by your hometown and do a little hands-on research. You won’t find the truth any other way. Have a safe trip.” “I’m considering it.” Alana smiled before she stepped into one of the vans. “I need to work up that courage we were talking about.” Bianca waved and watched as the vans began to leave. She felt a little sad, but she also felt as if the world was opening up in front of her. Although she did feel a little scared by the fact that everything was unknown, she wanted to rush forward and discover all the answers, immediately, no waiting. Energy coursed through her and she could hardly stand still. “Are you ready to head to Rousseau and a nice, normal, relaxing life?” Matt asked as his fingers tipped up her chin. She knew he didn’t mean immediately as much as she might like it. They had plans to leave the next day. They had intended to make a few last sweeps for Roger, but that wasn’t needed now. From what she’d seen, the cleanup should finish then too and everyone, including Paul, would be free to leave. Trucks to carry the ammunition and supplies were en route. No, they weren’t wondering if she was packed. They wanted a declaration. Their way of asking if she’d made a decision definitely wasn’t subtle and almost made her want to tease them. The look in their eyes stopped her. “I’m not sure nice and normal is possible with you two. In a way, it sounds a little boring.” She grinned. Those two were never boring. “Will tomorrow do? That’s when the trucks get here.” 209
Rebecca Airies
“You never did really answer. Are you ready to meet your family and start a new life?” Matt asked. “Yes, more than ready, if a little nervous,” she admitted. “You know how to make a man sweat.” Max shook his head as he took a step closer to her. “What do you expect when instead of asking something straight out you try to sidestep your way to your answer?” She shrugged, but didn’t hide her wicked smile. “You like clear questions, do you? Let’s see how you do with giving an honest answer when it’s not something you’ve already admitted.” Matt’s body crowded against her side and his thigh brushed against hers. “What’s the question?” She raised a brow at his challenging tone and the dominant, intimate body language. He knew just what to do to start her blood heating. “Do you love us as we love you?” Max whispered the question into her ear. The moist puff of his breath against her ears sent shivers running down her spine. Her mouth dropped open. That wasn’t the question she was expecting. She’d thought they’d ask about a wedding or at least moving in with them. Then his words hit her and she felt her eyes round. They loved her. Joy burst inside her. She wanted to jump and scream like a crazy teenage fan girl. It was more than sex to them. She’d known there was something more, but part of her always wondered. Emotion sent energy surging through her. A moment of indecision hit her and then she shook it off. She turned and wrapped her arms around Matt. Holding tight for a moment, she pressed her face to his chest. His steady heartbeat sounded against her ear and his rich scent filled her nostrils. Her arms tightened and then she stepped back and turned to Max. She wrapped her arms tightly around his waist. His arms folded around her as she rested her head against his chest. Savoring his warmth and the strength in his arms, she simply held him for a few moments. “Well, I can see you’re happy, but I still don’t know if you love us.” Matt brushed her hair away from her neck and dropped a kiss on the exposed skin. She smiled as she realized that he was right. She hadn’t said anything. If they had to ask, they were as unsure as she’d been and the uncertainty had gnawed at her sometimes. She didn’t want to put them through that. Lifting her head, she turned in Matt’s arms until she could easily look at both of them. “I do love you. For a while I wasn’t sure if the feelings were because you were helping me or if I simply wanted to feel close to someone finally. Until I found myself surrounded by other tigers, I didn’t realize how very lonely I felt at times.” She smiled. Up until even the last few days she’d still been working that one out. “And you’ve discovered that it’s not loneliness?” Matt asked. He seemed totally at ease and not as if he was concerned that she felt some indecision.
210
Exile’s Longing
“Well, if it was only loneliness being with anyone would help. I don’t think of anyone else though. I think of both of you almost constantly. I want to be with you and not necessarily sexually although you both know I want that.” She grinned and shrugged. “Still doesn’t sound like love. I get the attraction, the sexual heat and desire for our companionship, but I don’t see love.” Max’s hand lifted and he brushed his fingers over her lips. “Maybe you’re just being practical and taking us because you want to be part of a clan.” “I haven’t heard any odes to my graceful fingers or the delicate curve of my calf so don’t imply that I’m not being romantic. I didn’t know you wanted me to ‘count the ways’. It all started with your patience. I’d heard of other alpha tigers claiming their mate. They might not be able to force the formal mating, but I realized quickly they found ways to pressure the woman using sex or social situations.” She folded her arms across her chest and glared at him. She was a little ticked off at the fact that he’d practically accused her of using them because she wanted a place with other tigers. “And I can have a clan without being with you two.” Max’s lips twitched and he held up his hands. “All right, you don’t want us only because you’re ready to have a home. You said our patience was the first thing that began to soften your heart. What are the other things that began to work their way through your wariness?” “You let me go at my pace sexually. I guess that can be called patience too, but it’s more than that. You told me about the heat even though it might have changed my mind about sex. The thing that surprised me most was that you gave me so much time to grow accustomed to both of you and the thought of being with you together. There were times when one of you could have kissed me when we were together and the excitement might have led me to forget my inhibitions and concerns.” She grimaced. “And you would have regretted that first time or at least been embarrassed by it. We knew you didn’t know much about life in a clan except for what you remembered from your childhood. You weren’t there long enough to learn the details of tiger mating.” Max’s fingers cupped the back of her neck. “We weren’t going to take the chance of losing your trust by pushing you into anything before you were ready. We’re grown men and we can wait for what we want.” Matt’s fingers gently caressed her cheek. “Aside from that, we saw that you weren’t as uninterested in clan life as you appeared. You wanted a home. You were always ours even if you weren’t with us. That made us determined to do what it took to make you happy and give you what you needed.” “Always yours? Care to prove that to me?” She looked up at them through her lashes as she deliberately threw that challenge at them. Matt swung her up in his arms and began carrying her toward the dormitory building. She laughed unable to hold in her joy. Matt’s rich laugh joined hers and soon
211
Rebecca Airies
so did Max’s. She was going home soon and she had her men. Life couldn’t get much better.
212
About the Author Rebecca Airies has always loved to read. Futuristic, the classics, mystery or horror, the genre doesn’t matter as long as the stories capture her interest and take her on an adventure. She soon discovered a love for writing and characters just waiting to tell their stories. Since that time, writing has become an obsession. Rebecca lives in the heart of Texas. She loves the outdoors, growing things and working on crafts when she’s not lost in the worlds of her characters. Please feel free to write and tell her what you think; she’d love to hear from you. Rebecca welcomes comments from readers. You can find her website and email address on her author bio page at www.ellorascave.com.
Tell Us What You Think We appreciate hearing reader opinions about our books. You can email us at
[email protected].
Also by Rebecca Airies Between Two Tiron Chosen Destiny Close Contact Desperate Measures Ellora’s Cavemen: Jewels of the Nile II anthology Ellora’s Cavemen: Seasons of Seduction II anthology Fire Princes’ Bride Guarded Beginnings Hunted Intensity In Sorcery’s Hold Lisia’s Journey Lost Memories Primal Attraction 1: Primal Quest Primal Attraction 2: Primal Pursuit Primal Attraction 3: Primal Encounter Second Chance Vampire’s Witch
Print books by Rebecca Airies Ellora’s Cavemen: Jewels of the Nile II anthology Ellora’s Cavemen: Seasons of Seduction II anthology Primal Attraction: Primal Pursuit Primal Attraction: Primal Quest
Discover for yourself why readers can’t get enough of the multiple award-winning publisher Ellora’s Cave. Whether you prefer e-books or paperbacks, be sure to visit EC on the web at www.ellorascave.com for an erotic reading experience that will leave you breathless.
www.ellorascave.com
